Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Koraidon! Tera blast, one more time!” Juliana was shaking. There was no reason she should be able to pull a win from this, but she refused to stop. She couldn’t when Koraidon was still standing, despite the odds and the Pokemon’s own trauma.

She shielded her face from the dragon type blast, and only looked up when she heard Nemona cheering. Juliana gasped as the AI’s Koraidon recoiled back into its Pokeball. She snapped her head upwards, to see the AI Sada had fallen, the tera shards breaking off of her inorganic body.

The quiet that overtook the room afterwards was suffocating. The rush of battle, the grating of the time machine, fighting for their lives, only for it to be now silent, was unnerving them all.

“We…did it, right?” Penny asked in a small voice.

The AI started to break, twitching slightly. The four of them braced themselves, not wanting to be caught off guard again.

“I am sorry, children. They never should have sent you,” the AI Sada said sadly, “and Arven…your mother truly loved you.”

“You can’t say something like that, now!” Arven bit back, seemingly fighting tears.

“I know. I know, Arven. Especially because…I can’t…” The AI shut her eyes as the machine began to come back to life, “I can’t stop it. I’m sorry.”

The four of them shut their eyes against the brilliant light, holding their ears as the time machine began to roar. Juliana tried to peer around the light, and saw the AI was entirely terastallized, engulfed completely by the crystals.

A heavy wind ripped the air from all four of them, and they all started sputtering. Juliana heard Penny give a breathless scream, scrambling as she began to be lifted off the ground. She tried to reach her, but being not much heavier than her, started to be swept up as well. Arven lunged, trying to grab them both, but was hit by Nemona on the way.

“It’s taking us into the time machine!” Nemona cried, flailing in the air.

Koraidon let out a cry and took flight. It could barely fight against the gale, only able to grab Juliana and Nemona by the ankles before they all went through the machine together.

–

Akari picked up the Ultra Ball, as she heard Irida stutter, “she…caught it...right? She caught the almighty Sinnoh?”

Akari didn’t bother to listen to Adaman’s response, and only turned around when she heard Irida gasp in pain.

“Sinnoh…no, Palkia…speaks to me,” she gritted out, “Space-time grows chaotic... The power fails... The frenzied one... It comes now to fight! That is why I am here!”

“There’s another one?” Commander Kamado barked, looking upwards.

Akari swung around to see another deity take Palkia’s previous place. Dialga, a small voice supplied the name, although she didn’t know if that was her broken memory giving her a clue or Arceus speaking to her again. She shook her head, trying to focus.

With a mighty roar that nearly knocked Akari over, Dialga screamed, as enraged as the pokemon that she would try to catch in a space-time distortion.

“Fall back!” she heard her Commander's order, and as much as she hated to do it, she obeyed.

“We can’t leave it here!” Adaman cried, looking up at his patron God with both fear and awe.

“We can’t do anything right now!” Irida yelled, “we need a plan!”

The Dialga stepped forward, light gathering at its maw, getting ready to release an attack. Roar of Time, Akari realized again.

But instead of the beam she was expecting, a portal somehow was ripped into the fabric of space, not dissimilar to the one Dialga arrived in this plane with. Figures were thrown out of the portal. Akari tried to parse what was happening.

A red flying Pokemon, two humans on its back, trying and failing to steer. Two more people, trying to reach each other. The red Pokemon – no small voice gave her any identification – landed harshly, throwing its riders off unceremoniously.

The taller figure was able to reach the other, and pulled them into him, using his rather large satchel to soften his landing. Akari wasn’t sure it worked, hearing the scream he let out when he collided with the ground over the noise of everything else.

Akari and Adaman looked at each other for a moment, before running to the newcomer’s sides.

“Wait!” the Commander barked, “you’re just going to run to portal people?”

Akari spun around and said harshly, “I’m portal people,” she said, “and Dialga is still angry enough to hurt them.”

Juliana had crawled back to Koraidon, seeing that the Pokemon had fully fainted. Despite being unconscious, the Pokemon was breathing heavily. She reached for their Pokeball, whispering a reverent thanks. She looked back to Nemona, and started as she saw that she had not yet gotten up.

Taking some time to stand up, she hobbled over to Nemona on shaky legs, who looked as though she had skinned her whole left side on the slabs below them. Her arm was seeping red, and her tights had ripped. Juliana shook her, which was answered by a groan, and Nemona opening her eyes, “what happened?”

“I don’t know,” Juliana answered, and then looked for the other two, “Arven!”

Penny and two other people she didn’t know were standing over him, as he was heaving on the ground, bleeding from the side of his head.

Juliana asked Nemona, “can you stand?”

“I can,” Nemona nodded.

Holding out her hand to help, Juliana and Nemona tried to hustle to Arven’s side, but were intercepted by a girl that looked to be their own age. She said something they both didn’t understand. The girl just shook her head and started steering them away

“But, our friend –” Juliana protested.

The girl gave her an odd look, before handing them off to a young woman far enough away to be relatively safe. She said something else, before running back to help Arven. Eventually, Arven and Penny joined them. Arven couldn’t stand unassisted, so he was sat on the ground gently. The young girl took off her handkerchief to hold it up to his head to stem the bleeding. The man took Nemona’s arm and glanced at it critically, before pulling bandages out of his pack. Nemona hoped they were clean, and not ones that he had worn, seeing his own bandaged arms.

Penny was beside herself, crying, “he protected me! Why did he do that?! I didn’t ask for that!”

Juliana tried to comfort the girl, but didn’t know what to say. The others were all talking in rapid, concerned tones, but Juliana couldn’t catch any meaning in it.

“I don’t think they understand us,” Akari said, worried, “I don’t know what language they’re speaking, either. Either way, we need to find shelter and they need first aid.”

Irida frowned slightly, “When Warden Ingo was first found in the Icelands, he also spoke a language no one could place. He had to learn ours. Maybe they speak the same language? His tent is not far. I’ll send a Starly out to Calaba for her to join us at his place.”

Commander huffed, “if that’s the case, I’m returning back to the village.”

Akari flicked a glance over to him, “am I still banned from the village?”

Commander frowned, “no. You may join me.”

Akari snorted, “I’ll make sure these people get somewhere safe,” she said pointedly.

Kamado’s mouth became a straight line, before he turned around roughly, “do not forget your duties. Dialga needs to be stopped.”

“He does, so I’m coming with you,” Adaman said to the Commander, “I need to talk to the professor.”

“Fine. No more delays,” Commander Kamado barked.

“How can we move the boy?” Irida asked Akari.

“I can call on Lady Sneasler,” Akari said, “and transport him with her basket.”

“All right,” Irida agreed, finishing her note and handing it to a Starly, “once the Lady arrives, we’ll head to Ingo’s tent.”

Chapter Text

Despite the Lady’s help, the trip was slow going. Nemona started to limp, her skinned leg beginning to burn. Juliana was gripping Koraidon’s Pokeball, wondering if she would be able to find a Pokecenter soon. Penny was staring at the ground, only emitting small sniffling noises occasionally.

Juliana tried desperately to figure out where they were. She only hoped that these people were helping. They seemed nice enough, even if they couldn’t understand each other. Their clothing seemed very outdated, and the Pokeballs attached to the younger one’s belt looked oddly wooden. Looking around, she couldn’t recognize anything – definitely not the large mountain they were walking on. It didn’t look like Paldea.

Certainly the red sky wasn’t familiar, either.

Eventually, they made it to a large pink tent. They were ushered in by a man who looked as though he was wearing rags. Juliana stopped, but was steered forwards anyway.

It didn’t look like a Pokemon Center would be around here.

The man took all of them in, and Juliana shivered unconsciously. His eyes were piercing, and coupled with the scowl on his face, it made her wonder if he would be as nice as the others had been. But he greeted the others politely, and quickly engaged in conversation with them.

He went over to the long, unfamiliar Pokemon, and fished out Arven easily. He sucked in a breath, and went to put a pot of water over the fire. While he waited for the water to boil, he gestured over to Nemona, where he cringed at the state of her leg and arms.

“Uhm, hello,” Nemona said, as the man started to take off the bandages that the other man had put on her, “I’m uh, Nemona, and we have no idea where we are.”

The man cocked his head sideways, and then shook it, saying something she didn’t understand. He stopped for a moment, and then said, “do you understand this?”

Penny, who had been previously silent, jolted. Juliana also looked up, “you speak Galarian? Please, can you also help my Koraidon, too? They’re hurt badly, and I don’t know where there is a Pokemon Center.”

“I…can try,” the man said, taking the Pokeball and staring at it fiercely.

The young girl from before stepped forward, “wait. Warden Ingo, you know Galarian?”

He shook himself, “I…guess I do. You do, as well, then, Miss Akari?”

Akari nodded, “I am not sure why, but yes.I sometimes speak it with Professor Laventon. He’s from Galar. Maybe you are also from Galar?”

“Doubt it,” Juliana shook her head, “he doesn’t have a Galarian Accent. Sounds Unovan, or something.”

“Unovan,” the Warden Ingo echoed, and then looked down again at the Pokeball. He showed it to Akari, “does this look correct to you?”

The girl named Akari flinched and just said, “It…I…” she shook her head, “the water is boiling.”

Ingo jumped up to grab the pot on the fire, laying it on the sand next to the hearth. He opened the Pokeball in his hands, seeming surprised at the Koraidon that was released. He ran his hands over it, looking for anything broken, “They’re just extremely exhausted. I will give them some revives, potions, and a nice bed,” he concluded, “I would say not to push your Pokemon so hard, but with the state of you all, I dont think it's your fault.”

“Thank you,” Juliana’s voice cracked, “I’m glad they'll be okay.”

Nemona spoke up, “my name is Nemona. This is Penny and Juliana. I only know a little bit of Galarian. From school. Who are you? Where are we?”

He blinked at her, “right. Apologies. I am Ingo, a warden of the Pearl Clan. This is Miss Akari, member of the survey corps, and over there is Lady Irida, leader of the Pearl Clan. Lady Sneasler is my ward. You are in the Coronet Highlands, in Hisui.”

“Hisui?” Nemona looked at Penny and Juliana, who shook their heads. They didn’t recognize the name either.

“Wait,” Juliana said, coming over to sit next to Koraidon, “what year is it? No offense,” she added, looking around his tent.

A small chuckle escaped Ingo, “1868.”

“Oh, god,” Penny whined, “we’re 200 years in the past.”

Ingo furrowed his brow, but then turned around to test the water. Seeing that it cooled down enough, he wet some rags and started to clean Arven’s head, and handed one to Nemona to clean herself up as well.

“I would suggest making sure no parts of your base layer is embedded in your leg before we bandage it,” he said, nodding at the state of Nemona’s leggings.

“Oh, right,” Nemona said, cringing at the sight.

Ingo looked up as he heard another person arrive, “Ah. This is Warden Calaba. She’s our best healer. I’ll leave you to her.”

Calaba and Ingo talked for a while, before she looked over Arven, glanced at Nemona, and began to raid the man’s herb stores. She made a poultice, and spread it on Arven’s wound, and gave the rest to Nemona, telling her to put it on. Nemona looked over to Ingo.

“She wants you to spread it over your arm and leg,” Ingo supplied, “it will help prevent infection.”

Penny covered her face, “there’s no antibiotics yet, are there?”

“Not yet,” Akari and Ingo both said reflexively, before looking at each other in confusion. Akari looked to be deep in thought.

“Wait…” Akari started, “you guys say you are currently in the past?”

Penny nodded.

Akari bit her lip, and turned to face Irida. Talking with her for a while, Irida eventually shrugged. She walked up to Nemona, reaching for her sleeve, and grabbing her tie. Nemona asked, “what is she doing?”

“I’m not sure,” Ingo replied.

There was more talking, before Ingo startled again, and went looking around for something. He seemed to find it, as he ripped open a small chest, taking out something that looked like a ratty tie and dress shirt. He gripped them tightly, and then reached out to Nemona, before stopping, “I’m sorry. I think…the clothes we arrived in are very similar. Can I…make sure?”

Nemona looked hesitant, but nodded. Ingo grabbed the edge of her sleeve and put up his blue tie next to her small scarlet one. His brows furrowed, “It’s…familiar. The clan tailors didn’t know what kind of fabric it could be. Maybe you come from the same time as me? But, you remember everything?”

“I think so,” Nemona said, “you don’t?”

Ingo looked back at Akari, “many memories returned to my station when I talked to you, Miss Akari. And…the same thing is happening again. I think…do you think…?”

“We’re from the same time?” Akari finished for him, “I think it could be likely.”

The discussion didn’t go any further, as Calaba finished with Arven, and started to put bandages on Nemona, talking to Ingo.

“Warden Calaba says your friend has a bad concussion,” Ingo said, and then turned to Nemona, “and you need to change out your bandages and keep them clean a couple times a day. She’ll teach you how to make the poultice.”

“What will happen to them now?” Akari asked.

Ingo answered, “they’re free to stay here to rest. As for the long term, I don’t know. I certainly don’t have room for five people permanently,” he then talked to Irida, who shook her head. Akari then joined the conversation.

Finally, Ingo turned to them to translate, “Pearl Clan can try to accept you, but we can not guarantee the members will be open to four strangers. I had a hard enough time being accepted and I'm just one person. You can try Jubilife, since they often bring in outsiders, and you can all join the Galaxy Team. I assume you all are good with Pokemon?”

Juliana nodded, “Nemona and I are Champions of Paldea.”

Akari felt like she was struck by lightning. She blinked harshly, pulling herself together. Why did she have such a strong reaction? She didn't even know what a Champion or Paldea was.

Ingo nodded, “then the Galaxy Team would probably welcome you with open arms. Maybe. If Commander Kamado is in a good mood.”

Akari gave a rueful smile, and said a few words before announcing, “I need to get back to the Village. Dialga is still thrashing around the Temple, and you guys are in good hands here. I will come back when this is all over.”

As she left, she pulled out a flute, playing a short tune. Irida followed her out, giving a short farewell to the others.

Then, it was just them, Ingo, and Calaba, who was impatiently waiting to show Nemona how to make the poultice. After the old lady had done so – with Ingo translating the steps – she also left.

The four of them – not including Arven, who was laid up on a futon – stared at each other awkwardly.

“Well,” Nemona said, “I’m going to let my Pokemon get some fresh air,” she said, and the rest of them followed her out.

Chapter Text

“Do we trust any of them?” Penny said as soon as they all released their Pokemon, hoping the noise of their teams would mask their conversation. She idly pet the Sylveon that had wrapped her ribbons around her leg.

“What?” Nemona said, surprised, “I thought they seemed nice.”

Penny stared at her, “you are so delightfully naive, Nemona.”

Juliana shivered involuntarily, “He seems scary, but, I mean, if you didn’t trust him, then we just left Arven alone with Ingo.”

Nemona held a hand up to her mouth, “do you think that’s a problem?”

Penny looked downwards sharply, “it's Arven’s fault for taking the fall for me, anyway.”

“Oye, that’s not nice!” Nemona scolded her, “why are you mad at him?”

“Penny,” Juliana added, “you aren’t actually mad at Arven. You just don’t know what to do when you’re not taking the fall. You wouldn’t have wanted for Team Star to be mad at you, would you?”

Penny looked betrayed, bringing her hands up to her chest, “I…guess not.”

Juliana pinched the bridge of her nose, “look, we want to get home, don’t we? It looks like those two also got sent back in time, but they haven’t made their way back.”

“That’s right!” Nemona frowned, “does that mean we won’t be able to get back?”

“I think it’s different,” Juliana shook her head, “we have our memories. It sounds like they don’t.”

“Then, what should we do?” Nemona said, “how can we get back?”

Juliana shook their head, “I don’t know. But I don’t see how it would hurt to accept help while we figure it out. I mean, we’re two hundred years in the past. What are you supposed to do when that happens? We’ll just have to…be careful. We shouldn’t trust them, but if they continue to be nice, we can work with that.”

Penny said softly, “so, then, what are we going to do now?”

“They were saying something about going to Jubilife to join some sort of Pokemon team? Maybe there will be battles there!” Nemona said.

“Maybe,” Juliana said slowly, “I suppose it can’t hurt. It seems like we’d be more welcome there than the Pearl Clan, anyway.”

“What about school?” Nemona gasped suddenly, “the student council president can’t just go missing during the Treasure Hunt!”

“I think we’ll just have to put school on the back burner for now,” Juliana said with a grimace.

“Does anyone know that we went to Area Zero?” Penny asked, “will they realize we’re missing?”

Juliana stopped to think, “on one hand, everyone knows Arven’s connection with the Professor, who was known to be in Area Zero. On the other, I doubt anyone will realize the student council president broke the first rule of Naranja Academy.”

“So it's a toss up,” Nemona said flatly.

Penny jumped up suddenly, “where did Sylveon go?”

“Wait, Penny, where are you going?”

–

Ingo did not follow the three out, assuming he wasn’t invited. Instead, he glanced over at the boy (he needs to get his name) to make sure he was still sleeping soundly. The strange Pokemon was also peacefully snoring. So, he went into the kitchen area and began chopping up some vegetables, realizing he was going to have to feed a crowd.

Ingo wasn’t exactly sure how he felt, at the moment. Confusion, for sure. It wasn’t every day people fell out of a portal – although it was becoming a pattern at this point. Perhaps some misplaced resentment. Why had they been brought here as a group? And why did they have all their memories still?

The man who looked like him reared up in his mind again, and he forcefully shoved it down. It did no good to dwell on such things. There was also no need for resentment, especially when they needed help.

He couldn’t deny that there was a certain excitement, as well. He had been here for eight long years, but he hadn’t started to regain who he was until he had met up with Miss Akari. They had not talked much since the quelling of Lord Electrode, but it still kick started the memory gathering process for him. And if these newcomers came from the same time as he did, and they remembered...the possibilities were endless.

He dumped the chopped vegetables into another pot, before reaching for some broth. He set down the jar when he realized he wasn’t alone. He whirled around, to see a Sylveon staring at him.

“Um, hello,” he greeted her, assuming it was one of the girls’. Probably the one with the Eevee backpack.

The Sylveon walked forward, and wrapped one of her ribbons around his arm. A sense of calm washed over him. He hadn’t realized he was clenching his jaw, and he shook out his shoulders, “Thank you,” he said to the Pokemon.

The girl with the dyed hair – Miss Penny, he thought, poked her head in, “oh, Sylveon, there you are.” She looked at Ingo, “Oh! Umm, sorry. Sylveon, it’s not nice to grab people you don’t know.”

“She’s quite all right. Just giving me some company,” Ingo turned back to the pot, getting ready to add the broth, “does he have Pokemon?” he asked, nodding towards the boy, “if so, his Pokemon might enjoy being out as well.”

“Oh, y-yeah, he does,” Penny said, walking fully into the tent, “I think he keeps them in one of the straps of his bag.”

“Oh, feel free to drop yours here, too. I won’t bother it,” Ingo said, gesturing to the fluffy backpack she was wearing.

“I - I’ll keep it on,” Penny shook her head, unzipping a pocket of the boy’s bag, digging out more of the odd-looking Pokeballs.

“Sure,” Ingo shrugged. The girl didn’t say anything as she left, and he took off the lid of the pot to stir the contents.

It wasn’t long until another Pokemon came wandering in. Ingo smiled as he watched the Mabosstiff make a beeline to the boy laying on the futon. The large Pokemon flopped over onto the boy, which caused him to let out an, “oof!”.

The boy opened his eyes, and looked at his Pokemon. He smiled, reaching up to pet him. He looked around, befuddlement clouding his face.

Wanting to save him some anxiety, Ingo stepped towards him, “you are safe. You have a bad concussion, though, so you should rest. The others are just outside.”

Instead, the boy looked at him with wide eyes, “hello?” he said instead.

“Hello. I’m Ingo. What is your name?”

“My name is Arven,” the boy spoke slowly. Perhaps he did not know Galarian as well.

“Good,” Ingo nodded, pretending he already knew and was just checking his concussion, “who were you with?”

The question didn’t prompt an answer, just more staring. Ingo held up a finger to say one moment and went outside. He saw a huge crowd of Pokemon, all who looked very happy to explore, despite the unnerving lighting from the red sky.

“Excuse me, ladies,” Ingo called out, “your friend is awake, and he doesn’t seem to understand what I’m saying.”

“Oh,” Juliana stood up, “I can help. He must be very confused.”

Dusting off her hands, she called to her Pokemon to stay there. Ingo noticed a small shake of her head to what must have been a silent question from one of the others. Ingo internally slapped himself. Of course they would be scared, being dropped off in the middle of the wilds with an old man. Even if they did all have their memories, he was sure it was no less disorienting. He was thinking too much about what their appearance would mean for him, rather than for the teenagers who were likely terrified. He stepped backwards to put some space between them, and Juliana followed Ingo into the tent.

Chapter Text

“Arven,” Juliana said, “how do you feel?”

“A bit crap,” Arven answered, “where are we? Who is this guy?”

“You have a bad concussion,” Juliana warned, “ and we’re two hundred years in the past. This guy is Ingo.”

Arven stared at her, “sorry, I think it might be the headache. Did you just say we’re two hundred years in the past?”

Juliana smiled ruefully, “yes.”

Arven tried to sit up, but the Mabosstiff growled, pinning him back down, “all right, all right,” Arven said, “I think…it’s coming back a bit.”

Juliana winced, realizing that Arven would probably not like the memories that he was bound to remember.

Arven closed his eyes and shoved his hand across his forehead, “...my mom is dead, isn’t she?”

“Yeah,” Juliana said quietly.

Not understanding the conversation, but noticing the mood shift, Ingo turned around and raised his brow at her.

“He found out his mother was dead just before we came here,” Juliana supplied.

“Oh. My condolences,” Ingo said, feeling awkward. The two continued to chat in a language he didn’t understand, until Arven had fallen back to sleep.

Juliana stood up when Arven stopped responding, not wanting to wake him. She went over and patted Koraidon, before walking towards Ingo, “Umm, thanks, Mr. Ingo. For letting us rest here.”

Ingo gave a small smile, “it’s no problem. I am glad to help.”

Juliana wondered how genuine he was being. She had learned about scoping out the competition from the best, so she added, “I might head back outside. Do you have Pokemon? If you do, I’m sure they would like to come out too.”

“I do,” Ingo nodded, “I can join you guys in a couple of minutes. I just want to stir this first.”

He placed the lid back on the pot, and went to grab his belt that he tied his Pokeballs to. Suddenly, despite being all that he had ever known, the Pokeballs looked foreign. They looked old, outdated, as if they should be in a museum. He shook his head. That was ridiculous. Just because the others’ Pokeballs looked different, it didn’t mean his were wrong.

He stepped out and released his Pokemon, glad to give them all a chance to socialize. There weren’t many other trained Pokemon for them to mingle with. The large crowd brought a smile to his face. Many people in Hisui didn’t keep a full team of six.. But now, there was a crowd of more than two dozen happy companions.

Especially the Eeveelutions, who had piled around Penny, begging for pets. The girl fawned over them. The Sylveon that had been shadowing him raced to her side.

“They look so strong,” Nemona looked like she was buzzing in excitement, “we need to battle!”

Ingo was surprised. He was not often challenged to a battle, “Oh! I suppose that wouldn’t hurt. In fact, it might even be beneficial for me. When I fought against Miss Akari, many memories returned to my station.”

Nemona pumped her fist, “Let’s do it! Battling is a great way to get to know your opponent.”

Ingo chuckled at the girl’s enthusiasm. He had apparently missed trainers who met battling with excitement, rather than trepidation, “All aboard!” he called out.

Penny and Juliana shared a glance while recalling their Pokemon to make room, “It’s like being back in Galar,” Juliana huffed, “getting on a train through the Wild Area.”

“Look at his hat,” Penny whispered, “maybe he did work on a train?”

“Maybe, but look at the state of it,” Juliana clicked her tongue, “why would he keep rags on?”

Penny shook her head, “I guess Nemona’s wearing her torn up tights, too, though.”

Juliana huffed, “what a raggedy sight they make.”

They watched as Nemona threw out her Lycanroc, met with an Alakazam. What followed was a battle that left Juliana and Penny in awe. It moved faster than battles usually did, reminding Juliana of fighting against Geeta. Ingo would call out odd moves, disrupting the flow of battle, but Nemona was able to pivot easily enough. The commands were given in two different languages, which kept both sides guessing. When Meowscarada fell from an X-Scissor from the largest Gliscor in Pokehistory, Juliana clicked her mouth shut.

“Bravo!” Ingo clapped heartily, yelling in excitement, “your battle is very good!”

Nemona was rendered frozen, before matching his volume, “That was brilliant!” she started laughing, “oh man, that was great.”

Still clapping, Ingo said, “I haven’t had such an exciting battle since I battled Miss Akari! I think you two would get along just fine!”

Nemona looked wired, and ran back to her position, “let’s do that again; I have more strategies I want to try!”

“Nemona!” Juliana called out, shaking her head, “you don’t have any Pokemon left that can battle.”

“Oh! That’s right!” Nemona ran back to Ingo, “sorry, I got carried away. Champions should learn how to hold back. Or at least, that’s what La Primera says.”

“That’s quite all right,” Ingo laughed, “come inside, I got some medicine for your team.”

“Aren’t there any Pokemon Centers anywhere?” Nemona asked.

Ingo looked back, stopping briefly, “no. Not many people here are comfortable with Pokemon.”

Juliana tilted her head, “what do you mean?”

“I…do not know for sure. But I have the feeling the Pokemon here are much different from where I came,” Ingo said, “they are very aggressive here. People are considered very skilled if they have just a couple of partners.”

“Wow, that’s…sad,” Nemona sighed. But, at least it sounded like she would be able to find some rivals she could battle. If not Ingo, then the Akari they had met before.

Ingo smiled, “but if battling is your thing, Jubilife might be a good idea. I work part time at the training dojo. Once Master Arven is healed enough to travel, we can go to Jubilife.”

Juliana followed them both into the tent, meaning to check on Koraidon, “I think whatever is on the fire might be burning.”

“Oh, no,” Ingo said, taking it off the fire.

Outside, they heard Penny scream. Juliana ran out, before seeing what had caused her reaction. The Temple that they had arrived at was filled with a brilliant golden light. Juliana registered a thrill of fear just seconds before she heard the explosion. The shockwave hit her chest, and nearly made her stumble.

Ingo and Nemona were behind them, looking up at the remains of the Temple with wide eyes.

“Lady Iridia – Miss Akari –,” Ingo said, having half a mind of running to the Temple before he stopped. He looked at his new charges. He had to stay here.

“What?” a voice from the door of the tent made him spin around. It was Arven, upright, but leaning against his Mabosstiff.

“Nothing,” Ingo shook his head, “everyone needs to refuel. It might be a little burnt, but perfectly edible,” he ushered them all in and on cushions, looking back towards the summit only once.

Chapter Text

They ate in near silence. Penny had waited until Ingo had eaten a good portion of his bowl before digging in. She doubted the man was trying to poison them, but she couldn’t help but think the man had to have an ulterior motive. Why else would he be so outwardly kind to the random kids dropped on his doorstep?

When she finished, she looked out of the open tent door, gasping when she saw the sky lose its weird coloring, “look!” she pointed.

The rest of them craned their heads, looking out of the door as well.

“She succeeded,” Ingo let out a heavy breath, “the rift is closed.”

“The rift is closed?” Penny said sharply, peering again, “...does that mean we can’t go home?”

Nemona shifted her weight uncomfortably, “I hope we can,” she looked at Ingo, who shrugged.

“I don’t know,” Ingo said slowly, “I think I want to go home too, though. Maybe we could help each other?”

Ingo stopped. What was he talking about? This was home. Obviously, he had a previous station – he doubted he was dropped into existence as a fully grown adult, after all – but he didn’t know anything about it. All he knew is that he must have come from the future, that he sorely missed a man that looked like him (that he did not like to think about), and that he had a partner that wielded flames. That’s all he knew.

Right?

But that wasn’t quite right. He knew he wasn’t happy. He knew he hid from his reflection, afraid of what he would see. He knew he was terrified of Zoroarks, not because of what they were, but because he was afraid of what they’d show him. He also knew now that he came from a place called Unova.

He was interrupted by his thoughts by someone at the door.

“Miss Akari!” he jumped up, “are you all right?”

Akari stumbled in, her uniform ripped and dirty, “I’m okay. It’s done. I’m finished.”

Ingo looked at her critically, before spooning some of the leftover soup into a bowl, “it’s a bit burnt, sorry.”

“Thanks,” Akari smiled as she grabbed the bowl, “how is everyone here?”

“Great!” Nemona exclaimed, “we had a battle!”

“Oh?” Akari said between mouthfuls, “who did? You and Warden Ingo?”

“Yes!” Nemona nodded, “he stomped me flat! I learned a lot.”

“I wouldn't say that,” Ingo cut in, “you did very well. That's the closest anyone has come to beating me. Except for Miss Akari here, of course, who has.”

Juliana, Nemona, and Penny turned to look fully at Akari. Juliana’s eyes were wide as she exclaimed, “you beat him?”

Nemona was nearly vibrating out of her skin, “if that's the case, then I want to battle you next! No, Juliana should battle you! She always beats me, and if you beat Warden Ingo…” she gripped her head with both hands, “that’s gonna be a match to remember!”

Juliana gave Nemona a weird look, “did you just throw down with someone for me?” she asked.

Akari laughed, “I'm up for it…but not now. I just wanted to check in with you guys. My Pokemon and I are…so sleepy,” she said around a yawn that punctuated her point, “I should be heading back. Is there anything you guys need first?”

“Miss Akari,” Ingo clicked his tongue, “it's getting dark. If you don't mind the crowd, you should stay here. Unless you need to get back to the Village, I suppose.”

Akari harrumphed, “I do not want to go back to the Village.”

“Why ever not?” Ingo asked.

Akari looked away, “Kamado exiled me. When the sky turned red.”

“Didn't you just say you fixed it?” Penny spoke up.

Akari nodded, “I’m not banned anymore. But…”

“You don't feel welcomed there anymore?” Ingo asked gently.

Akari sighed, “I need to go back. I have to finish my tasks. But I don't want to deal with it right now. If you don't mind, I might just hunker down here. Just for tonight.”

“Of course. I do apologize though, I am quite out of futons. Young master Arven is using it, you see.”

Arven, hearing his name, looked around, “what are they saying?” he whispered to Penny.

After some quick translations and panicked apologies, Ingo waved away Penny’s attempts to relay Arven’s protests.

“No, no. You are injured, so of course you should use it,” Ingo said, “Besides, I have some extra blankets, as long as some people are okay with doubling up.”

“No problem,” Akari stretched, “having a roof over my head is better than what I get most nights on survey.”

“And it wouldn't be the first time Juliana and I have slept together, either,” Nemona said.

After a beat of silence, Juliana said, “oh my god. What Nemona – not a native speaker of Galarian, mind you – means is that we have accidentally fallen asleep on the same bed while studying for finals,” she paused, “and I mean that in the most literal way possible.”

“Is that not what I said?” Nemona asked, surprised.

“No,” Penny said.

“I, uh, figured that was what Miss Nemona was saying,” Ingo offered, “anyway, it's been a long day for you all. Let's get settled down.”

–

Akari and Ingo both woke up first. Not knowing when the newcomers would wake – and not wanting to wake them – they stepped carefully around to gather some berries from storage in lieu of a larger breakfast. They ate just outside, sitting on logs next to the fire pit.

“Are you going to be all right heading back to the village?” Ingo asked her.

Akari sighed, “I have to be. It's the best chance of being able to complete my tasks.”

“Certainly, if you left the corps, you wouldn't have tasks anymore, right?” Ingo asked, “not saying that you should, of course. But I'm sure one of the clans would take you in, after you helped us so much.”

She shook her head, “no, I assume it’s why I was brought here in the first place. You know this thing that I carry around?” she pulled out her ArcPhone, “I showed up on a beach with nothing, except for this telling me I needed to seek out all Pokemon. I'm assuming that means to complete the Pokedex.”

Ingo looked at it oddly, “that’s strange. A similar design is on Lady Sneasler’s basket as well,” he paused for a moment before asking, “do you know what happens when you finish the Pokedex?”

“No,” Akari shook her head, “but I hope it gives me answers. Or maybe a clue to who I was before.”

“Do you want to go back to your previous station?” Ingo asked.

Akari blinked, “I don't know. I don't even know if it's possible,” she looked to be thinking about saying something else, and continued, “I guess I don't like thinking about it, because then I might be reminded of something that makes me sad, and I can't do anything about it.”

Ingo sighed, “I feel similar to you, but…” he looked towards his tent, “I feel like I can't escape it when I’m around other travelers through time.”

“Do you want to go back to where you were before?”

“I do,” Ingo said plainly, “I didn't realize I did until recently. I mean, it doesn't make sense. I have a life here. I have for years. I know very little about who I was before.”

“I guess I don't know what I want, yet,” Akari let out a breath, “but I know I have tasks I need to do. I should probably get going.”

“All right,” Ingo stood up, “you're welcome here anytime. Whether you just want a roof over your head while you're surveying or if you need a break from the village.”

Akari smiled, “thanks, Warden Ingo. I'll visit soon, and I can help transport the newcomers when they're ready to come to Jubilife. Just send a Starly.”

Ingo bid her farewell, and went back inside his tent. Seeing that everyone was still sleeping soundly, he figured he had enough time for a quick visit to the Lady. He still left a note and a bowl of berries, just in case they woke while he was away.

He had to admit, having a full house was oddly comforting. He wondered if that also was a clue to who he was before.

Chapter Text

Arven blinked awake, and sleepily patted Mabosstiff on the head. For a couple seconds, he was confused about where he was before he remembered. He sat up cautiously. He still had a headache and was vaguely nauseous, but he felt much stronger than he had earlier.

Moving Mabosstiff’s head off of his chest, he was able to stand up unassisted. Only Nemona and Ingo were still in the tent.

“Ah, Arven! Glad to see you awake,” Nemona greeted him, “how do you feel?”

“Better,” Arven nodded. Seeing that she was changing bandages on her arm, he asked, “how are you feeling?”

“Oh, fine,” Nemona waved her hand, “Warden Ingo is making lunch. Penny and Juliana are just outside.”

The Warden turned around and said something that sounded like a greeting, so Arven smiled back at the man. He turned back to Nemona, “I think I’d like to go outside as well.”

“Sure thing, do you need help getting out there?” Nemona asked.

Arven shook his head, “no. I can walk just fine.”

Shielding his eyes from the sun, he saw that Juliana had set up a picnic table, and was giving Koraidon a wash. Penny was sitting cross legged, poking at her Rotom Phone.

“Do Rotom phones work 200 years in the past?” he asked her.

Penny jumped, startled by his appearance. Finally realizing who it was, she nodded, “if only one of us had an extra Rotom, I could set up a private network so that we could still message each other.”

“Rotoms?” said a voice behind him, and then something else that sounded like a question.

Penny repeated in Galarian, “I just wish one of us had a Rotom, so I could hook it up to our phones,” she explained.

“Hmm, sometimes Rotoms gather at the base of the mountain,” Ingo mused, “maybe I'll ask the Survey Corps to notify me when that happens again.”

Penny brightened, “that would be helpful! Do you also have a Rotom phone?”

Ingo cocked his head, “I'm not sure what that is. I don't have anything like what you have in front of you – I think Akari has something similar she calls an ArcPhone – but I did arrive with something that had a screen. It was much smaller, though.”

“Can I see it?” Penny asked.

“After lunch,” Ingo said, “it's just finished. I was looking to see if you guys wanted to eat inside or outside.”

“How about outside?” Juliana said, “I set up a table!”

Ingo looked at her, and then at the perfectly manicured picnic table, “how and where did you get a table!?” he exclaimed.

“I had it with me,” Juliana explained.

“Your bag was not that big,” Ingo argued.

“Well, I carry it around in a capsule, obviously.”

“Obviously,” Ingo echoed, and then shook his head, “no matter. I'm going to bring it out. I'll be right back.”

–

A rather uneventful couple of days passed before the group was begging Ingo to let them have something to do. He suggested a tournament of sorts, but Penny rejected the idea saying the outcome was a forgone conclusion. This led to a spat between them that Ingo did not have the ability to mediate, since he had no idea what they were saying.

Juliana suggested an adventure, with Arven riding on Koraidon so he didn't get overly tired. Ingo vetoed that one. He had no doubt about the abilities of their Pokemon to be able to handle the mountain, but he couldn't say the same for the trainers. A mountain was dangerous, especially when you didn't know the path, and even more so when alpha Pokemon threatened to appear at every corner.

The concept of alpha Pokemon stumped the whole group. Apparently, they didn't exist in the future, which was a small mercy, Ingo supposed.

Another mercy was Nemona had decided then to ask about his Pokeballs.

“Oh, I remember Professor Raifort talking about these. They’re made by artisans, aren’t they?” she asked, having wandered near where he kept his belt.

“I wouldn’t say artisans,” Ingo said, happy to have a distraction, “most people’s aren't so uneven, though. They were the first ones I had ever made, and the Pearl Clan doesn't use them, so I was trying to figure it out by myself.”

Nemona gave him an odd look, “you mean, you made these?”

“Yes,” Ingo nodded, “I can teach you all how to make them, if you'd like.”

“That would actually be really cool,” Juliana said, “I wouldn't mind learning.”

“Sure,” Ingo smiled, “but you all need to learn Kantonian if you're going to join the Galaxy Team, so I'm not going to speak Galarian. Try to follow along using context clues.”

“Eh?!” Penny said.

Ingo laughed, “perfect. Seems like you got a head start already, Penny.”

–

From then on, Ingo spoke to the group only in Kantonian. He knew the only reason they were with him now was because Irida thought they might speak the language, but he was quite impressed with how well they seemed to piece together what he was wanting. There had been a small incident where Arven had added rice to the soup when he was just referring to the meal in general, but otherwise it was fine. He was such a good cook anyway that Ingo didn’t begrudge him much for it.

They all fell into an easy routine. Arven took pride in cooking, so Ingo left him to it. Penny, usually very shy, started talking his ear off once she got her hands on what she called his “cross trans”. He enjoyed listening to her talk, but he couldn’t follow any of it. Juliana and Nemona were constantly talking about battle strategies, which at least that he understood.

He had to admit, however, he didn’t really know whether they were bantering or arguing. Perhaps they were doing both. He left them to figure it out themselves since he didn’t even know what they were saying anyway.

It wasn’t long until they all decided it would be best to get to Jubilife. Sticking four teenagers in a small tent was proving to lead to some sniping. Feeling almost sad, but glad to get them where they needed to be, Ingo sent a Starly off to Akari. They would leave when she came to help escort them.

Chapter Text

The hike was honestly going fairly well, Ingo thought. The kids seemed to have a lot more stamina than he thought they would, and the combined efforts of his Gliscor and Akari’s expertise led to a smooth trip.

Except for when he had to scold Akari for full-body tackling a Sneasel with an odd coloring. That led to a pit stop for some Pecha berries. She was still gleeful, even as she winced from the poison.

“It’s a good time to stop for tonight, anyway,” she defended herself, falling over sideways from her sitting position, Pecha in hand.

“Even so, Miss Akari, I do hope you don’t forget your safety checks in the future,” Ingo tutted, helping her sit back up.

“All right. I’m sorry, Warden Ingo,” she said, looking down.

“Quite right,” Ingo said, and then turned to Arven, “would you like to prepare us dinner? I can get the fire started.”

Having been asked this many times before in Kantonian, Arven understood immediately and began to rustle around in his pack for his supplies.

“Oooh, you trained your roommates,” Akari chuckled.

“I’ll get the table set up. Arven, can I borrow two chairs from your set?” Juliana called over.

“Sure, little buddy. Right hand pocket.”

“How did you pack a whole table in your bag?” Akari looked at her disbelievingly.

“She packs it in a capsule,” Ingo offered, and then added, “obviously.”

Akari gave him an odd look, before realizing he was smiling. A joke. She laughed heartily. It was the first time she had ever seen him tease anyone.

–

“Okay, let me do the talking,” Akari said in a hushed tone, “Captain Cyllene is strict, but she isn’t cruel. As long as you’re polite enough and pass the test, then you all should be perfectly fine.”

“There’s a test?” Penny worriedly whispered back.

“Did you catch the Pokemon you have with you?” Akari asked her.

“Well, yes,” Penny replied.

“Then you’re fine,” Akari said, “let’s go in.”

Akari led the group into the Survey Corps office, and greeted the blue haired woman with a bow, “Captain, I’ve brought the newcomers.”

The Captain looked up from her paperwork, “so I see,” she looked over to the side, “Warden Ingo, your assistance will no longer be needed. You can report to your post at the Dojo.”

Ingo tipped his hat at her and made his leave. He saw the group follow him with wide eyes, likely worried to be down one person that they knew. Ingo was quite convinced they would be fine, however, so he didn’t mind leaving them in the hands of the Survey Corps.

“Like Warden Ingo when he first arrived, these four do not know our language, but they have been learning,” Akari started, “I’m sure you will find their skills make up the slack. They all have full teams of Pokemon that they have personally trained.”

“We will see about that, but I trust your judgment,” Cyllene nodded, “I will have them complete the same trial I made for you. Let them know that they will need to capture a Bidoof, Shinx, and Starly first thing tomorrow morning in the Fieldlands. I expect you to come along, as well. The boy can stay at Dorm 2B, and the girls can stay in Dorm 2A for tonight.”

“Yes, ma’am. I will let them know,” Akari bowed, “thank you.”

–

“You alright, Warden?” Zisu greeted Ingo as he arrived at the Dojo grounds.

“Yes, Miss Zisu. How are you?”

“Fine,” Zisu put her hands on her hips and frowned, “something seems to have you down, though. Worried about something?”

“I think that is just my face,” Ingo said with a grimace.

“Naw, it’s different from your usual scowl,” Zisu said, “it wouldn’t have anything to do with those kids you’ve been looking after, would it?”

“What? Of course not,” Ingo denied, “why would I be?”

Zisu hummed, “well, I won’t press ya. We have a busy day today. We’ve got the Sentinel Section coming to learn about defensive tactics today. Akari gave the east gate a Mr. Mime and we’re going to try to get them to all of the guards around Hisui.”

“A Mr. Mime?” Ingo asked, “because it can make barriers?”

“That’s right,” Zisu nodded, “it seems to make two different ones – we’re investigating what each of them do-”

“Oh, Reflect and Light Screen,” Ingo finished easily, “one counters physical attacks, while the other counters special attacks.”

Zisu looked at him for a few moments before saying, “okay, so it probably won’t be that busy of a day, then. Thanks again for your help, Warden.”

Ingo was about to respond, when he saw a small group rushing towards the grounds, “Mr. Ingo! Mr. Ingo! They’re letting us test!”

“Ah, wait! You guys will need these for tomorrow,” Akari was running after them, holding four of the Team Galaxy Satchels in her arms.

“Slow down, no running!” Ingo reflexively said, “I’m glad. Did they give you a place to stay for tonight?”

“Yeah, we’re all going to share a dorm,” Nemona pointed at the girls, “Arven gets his own, though! You’d think it’d be more fair if they split us up in half!”

“Ah, but think of the scandal,” Penny said, deadpan.

“We’ve been holed up in a small tent together for a week,” Nemona protested.

“Anyway,” Ingo steered the conversation, “meet Captain Zisu. She’s in charge of the Security Corps.”

“Woah,” Nemona said, craning her neck upwards, “I thought I was tall.”

“You are tall,” Juliana huffed.

Ingo switched to Kantonian, “Captain Zisu, these are the newcomers. That’s Miss Penny, she’s very good at technical stuff, whatever that means, and she loves Eevees.”

“I can tell!” Zisu laughed heartily.

“This is Master Arven, the best cook I’ve ever met. Mind you, I’m only working with about eight years of memory, but still,” Ingo continued, “and those two are Miss Nemona and Miss Juliana. They are very good battlers. Nearly on the same level as Miss Akari or myself.”

Zisu gave him a very amused look, “interesting.”

“What is?” Ingo asked.

“Nothing,” Zisu smiled, “why don’t we all get something to eat before the Section comes?”

Chapter Text

"Amateurs,” Penny said, using her chopsticks to deftly grab her potato mochi.

“Ugh,” Nemona said, fruitlessly trying to grab her food. She accidentally dropped the chopsticks, and Juliana gave her a sympathetic look.

“Arven, do you happen to have any spare forks in your pack?” Juliana asked.

Arven seemed lost in thought for a couple of seconds, “I’m not actually sure. I don't make much fork food on the road. Let me check.”

“You’ll learn eventually. Just keep trying,” Penny said flippantly.

“I’m not sure I can,” Nemona said glumly, looking at the pink brace on her wrist, “even when I was a little kid, I've had trouble with arthritis. It makes it very difficult to throw Pokeballs, too. I rely on the targeting system a lot,” she sighed.

“What targeting system?” Akari asked.

“The, uh, Pokeball Lock-on system?” Clocking Akari’s confused look, Nemona added, “so when you throw it at a Pokemon it, like, homes in on whatever you're catching?”

“I don't think that's been invented yet, Nemona,” Penny said softly.

“No, I’ve never heard of it,” Akari shook her head and turned to Ingo, “have you?”

Ingo answered, “no. I can't say I have.”

Nemona’s eyes went wide with shock, “so you just…have to aim and throw? Manually? To catch Pokemon?”

Akari nodded, “yes. Umm. How will that work with your trial tomorrow?”

“What happens if I fail?!” Nemona exclaimed, clutching her head with both hands.

Akari didn't have the heart to tell her that – at least for her own trial – the conditions had been to pass or get left to the wilds. Surely, with her new ‘Savior of Hisui’ title, she could prevent that from happening? So instead, Akari just stated, “I’m…not sure.”

Zisu spoke up, “we have targets at the dojo specifically for training people to throw Pokeballs. You're free to use them, if you like.”

Nemona grimaced. The problem wasn't for a lack of practice, “I’ll try,” she said.

“Fork!” Arven proudly procured and handed it to her.

“Thanks,” Nemona sighed, “I might have to borrow this for a while.”

“Can you try to use your left arm?” Penny said.

Nemona shook her head, “I have arthritis in both wrists. I just wear the brace on the right since I use that arm a lot more often.”

“Oh,” Penny said, and then added, “I’m sorry.”

Nemona raised an eyebrow at her, “for what?”

“For calling you an amateur. I…shouldn't have assumed…”

“Oh,” Nemona said, “well, thank you for the apology. You can make it up to me with a Pokemon battle.”

Penny groaned, “but you’ll stomp the Vee-vees flat!” she protested.

“You should apologize to your Pokemon then,” Nemona grinned.

Juliana butt in, “Arven did tell me you were pretty old fashioned about honor and debts and stuff. Are you going to give that up now?”

“I am being peer pressured,” Penny said flatly.

–

Orthworm did not even flinch at the baby-doll eyes before it fainted Penny’s Jolteon with a powerful Earthquake. Quite a few screams of alarm rang through the dojo grounds as the ground cracked and splintered.

“What move was that?” Zisu yelled.

Ingo’s eyes gleamed, “earthquake. I had forgotten. It's not one I’ve seen used in Hisui.

“What are you smiling like that for?!” Zisu said, “look at the state of the ring!”

“Easily fixable,” Ingo waved off her concern.

“Oh man, she just one-shot that Sylveon,” Zisu looked with wide eyes, “Nemona’s still on her first Pokemon, right?” Zisu asked.

“Knowing her, she's probably making it a challenge for herself to win using only one Pokemon,” Ingo shrugged.

“Uh oh. Seems like their match has attracted the attention of the Commander.”

Ingo followed Zisu’s line of sight to see the black clad Commander stomping towards the grounds. For whatever reason, Beni was following right behind him.

“What is going on here?” Kamado barked, “who are these people and why are they destroying our village?”

Nemona and Penny stopped and turned to face the man. Neither of them understood what he had said, so they just stared at him.

“Wait! You were the ones that fell from the portal,” Kamado looked at them with narrowed eyes.

“Commander Kamado, sir.” Akari stepped forward, trying to squash down her nerves, “they still don't quite know Kantonian yet. They were just having a friendly spar.”

“Friendly spar?!” Kamado echoed harshly. Akari winced, “what kind of friendly spar creates that kind of ruckus? It's liable to take down the whole village!”

Nemona and Penny looked at each other, and then ran over to Ingo, begging for a translation.

“What's wrong? Why is he so angry?” Penny asked in a hushed tone.

Ingo tried to explain quickly as Akari also tried to defuse the situation.

“I am not harboring people who blatantly do not care for the safety of the village! I don't care if Cyllene granted them a trial. I will not lose another village through the violence of Pokemon.” Kamado declared.

“It was me!” Nemona said, “I caused the earthquake! Don't blame anyone else!” Nemona looked around before saying, “please tell him that, Akari.”

Akari opened her mouth, but then shut it quickly.

“Now, wait one minute, Commander, sir,” Ingo stepped forward, “don't you think it would be best not to make an enemy out of someone so powerful? Why not have her join the security corps, where her power will be reined in and used to protect the village?”

Kamado’s mustache was twitching, “and how do I know she will protect the village? She doesn't even speak our language.”

“Jubilife is full of different languages. That’s nothing new,” Ingo pointed out, “and they can all learn.”

“And how long will they have to learn before they prove useful?”

“Battling is a form of communication,” Ingo said, “and we can temper the, uh…words used, so to speak.”

Kamado said nothing, just stared at Ingo.

“You wouldn't want such power to be cast out and have to join the Bandit sisters, would you?”

Kamado looked unhappy, but said, “...I’ll allow it. This…girl must be kept under strict watch in the Security Corps.”

“I will keep a close eye on her, Commander, sir,” Zisu saluted.

“Good. The rest can test as Cyllene has scheduled,” Kamado turned around, and said, “but it's on your head, Warden. And the Pearl Clan’s too.”

Ingo watched as the Commander marched away. He let out a heavy sigh, and leaned against the pillar by the Dojo building’s entrance.

Zisu looked at him, “that was close.”

“Yes,” Ingo agreed, then turned to Nemona, “don't do that again, apparently.”

“I’m sorry,” Nemona looked down, “I didn't know it would be a problem.”

Ingo sighed, “I'm assuming from where – or when, more accurately – you came from, it was no big deal. Even with no memory, I remember feeling that things were very different here.”

“Are we thrown out?” Nemona asked.

Ingo blinked. That's right, he never gave her the translation for the last part of the conversation, “no,” he answered quickly, “but you have to join the Security Corps instead.”

“All of us?”

Ingo shook his head, “just you.’

“Oh, well. I wanted to be with the rest of them, but…”

“If it's any consolation,” Penny spoke up, shakily, “it seems like you'll be able to battle more than catch in the Security Corps. Maybe just…not such intense battles, though.”

“I…guess that’s true,” Nemona conceded.

Ingo sighed, “why don't we get you all settled into your dorms? I’m sure it's going to be an early morning for you all.”

Chapter Text

“I’m sorry I won’t be going with you guys,” Nemona lamented.

“Don’t worry about it,” Juliana shook her head as she fastened the satchel around her waist.

“This looks ridiculous,” Penny announced, trying to lay her hoodie flat underneath.

Their nervous fussing was interrupted by a knock on the door. Nemona, being closest, opened it.

“Hi, guys,” Akari greeted them, “are you ready for your trials?”

“Yes, I think,” Juliana said.

Akari nodded, “Nemona, go ahead and report to Captain Zisu. The rest of you, we’ll exit from the east gate. We’ll get an escort from the security corps to our trial location.”

“Ooh, an escort,” Penny said flatly, “so fancy.”

“Sure is,” Akari replied, “let's swing by to pick up Arven and then head out.”

–

Juliana was trying very hard to concentrate on Akari’s instructions, but she kept being distracted by the man to her left. Something about him seemed extremely familiar, and she was about ready to interrupt to ask if he had also come from the future when her question was answered for her.

“Lastly, here's the rest of the Survey Corps. This is Professor Laventon, and this is Rei.”

“Nice to meet ‘cha,” the Professor said, and Rei nodded in agreement.

“Oh!” Juliana realized where she had seen him before: Professor Raifort’s timeline on her board, “I know you!”

“You do?” the Professor asked, seeming perplexed.

“You do?” Akari asked, even more confused. Then her eyes got wide, and she began shaking her head frantically. There was only one reason why time travelers from 200 years in the future would know about Laventon: he completed the Pokedex project. Akari did not want to jeopardize that by actually telling the man it happened.

“Umm,” Juliana said, making eye contact with Akari, “no, sorry. I think I got you confused with someone else.”

Professor Laventon gave Juliana an odd look, but then shook his head, “right-o. Does anyone have any questions?”

No one said anything.

“Jolly good. Here are some Pokeballs. Remember, you need to catch a Bidoof, a Shinx, and a Starly! Carry on, now. Begin the trial!”

Juliana, Arven, and Penny all turned to looked towards each other, “should we, uh…stick together or break away?” Penny asked.

“I think it might be difficult to find Pokemon if all three of us are stomping around together. We should probably split up,” Juliana shrugged.

“That sounds like a plan. Good luck, little buddies!”

“I’m not little!” Penny protested, but was ignored.

–

Bidoof was laughably easy. The Shinx was a surprise, but once she figured out to release one of her Pokemon first as a distraction, she caught one in quick order.

The Starly, however, was proving difficult. No matter how quietly she tried to sneak up on the bird Pokemon, it always startled away. Eventually, she hid in a bush and just waited for one to wander near her. It seemed to take forever, but it was effective.

Stretching after being stuck in the bush, she made her way back to the base camp, where she was greeted by Akari and the Professor.

“Are you done?” Akari asked.

Juliana nodded and released them from their balls, “I got them all here.”

Professor Laventon smiled widely, “Perfect! You've passed! Welcome to the team! It's wonderful to have another talented recruit!”

“Do you know how the rest are doing?” Akari asked.

“I don't,” Juliana shook her head, “we split up.”

“Ah, well it's still early yet. We can just wait here for them. Come sit by the fire.”

Juliana was halfway to sitting on a log before she heard a scream that sounded alarmingly like Arven. Akari was already running towards the noise when Juliana got a hold of herself and followed her.

They didn't have far to run, though, as they saw Arven running up Aspiration Hill, carrying a particularly upset Penny.

“I’m fine! I’m fine!” Penny was protesting.

“You are literally not fine,” Arven snorted, “have you looked at your leg?”

“What happened?” Akari demanded.

Arven open and shut his mouth a couple times, realizing he didn't have the words to explain.

“I can tell her if you tell me,” Juliana offered.

Arven nodded thankfully, “I heard a commotion so I went to see what it was, and that's when I saw Penny take an Iron Tail straight to the shin bone by the biggest Eevee I had ever seen.”

“The biggest Eevee he's ever seen?” Akari echoed after Juliana relayed the message, “what is an alpha doing this close to the base camp? Come on, we need to get her to the medical corps. Follow me.”

–

Arven refused to put Penny down even as she protested that she could hobble along. He didn't let go of her until they made it back to the Galaxy building's medical wing, where she was propped onto a bed. Despite knowing that it had to hurt, Juliana didn't see Penny wince in pain even once. She wondered how she could do that.

Akari chatted with the pink haired nurse for a while, before the nurse started to examine Penny’s leg. Penny let out a squeak as they cut her leggings away from the wound, but it was paid no heed.

“No one’s leggings are safe in Hisui,” she grumbled.

“Pesselle says it's fractured. You'll have to stay off of it for a bit,” Akari announced, “where did you see the alpha? We’ll need to take care of it so it doesn't get too close to the village.”

Penny shook her head side to side, “take care of it?!” she gasped, “you can't be thinking of killing it?”

Akari furrowed her brows, “of course not. I would just catch it and train it enough to get it used to humans.”

“Oh,” Penny said, “then it was just east of the base camp.”

“Okay, I’ll check it out,” Akari nodded, “I’m sorry this happened, Penny. I should have double checked that no Alpha Pokemon had moved into the area.”

Penny shook her head, “It’s okay…it's kinda my fault anyway.”

Akari raised an eyebrow, “why is that?”

Penny clutched her fist next to her chest, “I know you told us to stay away from the Alpha Pokemon, but I thought…what harm could an Eevee do?”

“Ah,” Akari said, and then was silent, “you didn't happen to catch all three Pokemon yet, did you?”

“I hadn’t yet, no,” she said quietly, “does that mean I failed?”

Instead of answering, Akari looked at Arven, “did you finish the trial?”

After Juliana translated for him, he also shook his head, “I still needed to catch a Starly…”

“Okay,” Akari said, “okay. I will let Cyllene know that Juliana passed, and that the trial was cut short. I'll see what she says after that. I'll do my best, but I can't guarantee anything.”

Penny sighed heavily, “I’m sorry for causing all this trouble.”

Akari shrugged, “this is not trouble. Angry gods rampaging and threatening to break the world is trouble. You are fine, Penny. And have an unprecedented pain tolerance.”

Chapter Text

Juliana didn’t recognize the person who skidded into the medical wing at first. It took a few moments to realize that the red blur was Nemona in her new uniform.

“What happened?” she demanded.

“The Vee-Vee power was too strong,” Arven said.

Ingo came in after her, “I heard from the Security Corps that you’ve fractured a leg, Miss Penny?”

Penny covered her face, “I’m fine.”

Ingo seemed to let out a sigh of relief, “I take it they have you on some fairly strong pain medication, then?”

Akari scoffed, “nah, they’ve got the girl on an oran berry mix.”

Furrowing his brow, Ingo asked her, “aren’t you in pain? I’m sure you could ask for something stronger.”

Penny shrugged, “It’s fine. It’s…mostly my fault anyway. As long as I don’t think about it, I don’t mind too much.”

Juliana wasn’t sure she liked the sound of that. Switching to Paldean in an attempt to make her more comfortable, she was trying to ascertain whether Penny really was as pain-free as she seemed to be.

The discussion seemed to grow more intense, until Arven finally said, “oh my god, that’s some real emo shit, Penny.”

This took Penny by such surprise that she stopped talking immediately. Then, she seemed to get a hold of herself and said, “Ingo! Arven just said a bad word!”

“Language!” Ingo barked on command.

“Paldean!” Arven answered back, and turned to Penny, “you little tattle! That’ll teach me to carry you-”

“And calling me emo is rich coming from the man whose right eye I have never seen!” Penny retorted.

“I am gathering through context clues that this conversation is not overly useful,” Ingo cut in, “Penny, why did you say it was your fault?”

“...I, uh…tried to catch an Alpha Eevee…”

“Well,” Ingo said, “I suppose that’s not too surprising.”

“You wound me,” Penny deadpanned.

“No,” Ingo said,”that was the Alpha that you didn’t listen to us about.”

The room fell silent as Ingo’s tone shifted to something harsher, “I don’t know what it’s going to take for you all to take this seriously.”

Penny’s face fell, “I’m- I’m sorry,” she stuttered.

“I’m not just talking about you,” Ingo shook his head, “and I should…have prepared you guys better. But when we say the Pokemon here are aggressive, we mean it. You’re lucky it was just an Eevee, Penny. If it had been anything else – or, Dragons forbid, the Rapidash nearby – you wouldn’t be here. You’d be dead.”

“I…should have helped more too,” Akari said, “I just figured that since you all came from the future, your trials would be easy for you. I didn’t think that some of your strengths may lie elsewhere.”

“You’re not innocent of this either, Akari,” Ingo said, “don’t think I’ve forgotten about the stunt you pulled on the way here.”

“Uhh,” Akari’s eyes went wide.

“I know you’ve all only been here for a little bit – Akari for longer. But I’ve been here for eight years. Do you know how many people I’ve seen die at the hands of Pokemon? Or even the whims of nature? Do you know how many people I’ve seen die from infections that started as the smallest cut? Do you?”

They all sheepishly shook their heads.

“And I don’t want the same thing to happen to all of you. I’ve lost enough people for many lifetimes,” Ingo’s voice became softer, “and we all need each other’s support to survive. So, stop scabbling too. Akari has proven that no matter how much you’ve done to help the village, they will never trust you. We are all outsiders, and we need to tread lightly.”

Looking down, the group all muttered apologies.

Ingo took a deep breath, and said, “now that’s out of the way. I think today’s work is done. Swing by the Dojo. I’ll make lunch.”

Juliana watched the man leave, feeling very confused, “I…did he just yell at us and then invite us to lunch?”

“I don’t even know what we were getting yelled at about,” Arven said, looking bewildered.

“Oh dear,” Nemona said, and started to fill him in, “I think…Ingo just cares a lot.”

“I guess,” Penny said.

–

Ingo was trying to push down his guilt. All that time they had spent at his tent, he should have helped them prepare for this. He had heard the details from their Security Corps escort. Juliana had passed, but the rest didn’t. What would happen to them?

Likely, they would be kicked out of the village.

Ingo sighed. He wouldn’t let them fend for themselves. He’d invite them to the Pearl Clan – or if the Pearl Clan rejected them – then give them a home at his tent. It wouldn't be ideal, but they could make it work.

But that would split the group in two perfect halves. Something about that unnerved Ingo. It felt…oddly wrong.

Of course, maybe he shouldn’t even care that much. He had only known the kids for a week or so. What claim did he have to scold them for acting reckless? Try as he might, however, he did care. They were children that were placed in his care. He would be a terrible person if he didn’t feel some amount of responsibility.

Even if they had the self-preservation of an exploding Voltorb.

He went into the back of the Dojo, where the small accommodations were kept. They were much smaller than the dorms offered to the Galaxy Team, but since he only stayed occasionally, it suited him just fine.

He lit the fire and started to round up whatever was in the food stores. He had gotten quickly used to making food in bulk, happy to make enough to feed a crowd. The food had already been done when he heard Zisu showing the group to his station.

“The food is finished,” Ingo greeted them, “would you like some as well, Zisu?”

“Well, if you’re offerin’, sure!” she smacked him hard on the shoulder, “what’s on the menu?”

“A delight, I’m sure,” Ingo said.

Zisu smiled, “all right, let’s dig in! Why do you kids look so scared? Set Penny down, Arven. Come on, eat!”

Chapter Text

Before they could take Ingo up on his lunch offer, they had to check back in with Cyllene.

“Juliana has passed the trial. However, there was an incident that prevented Penny and Arven from completing the tasks assigned.”

“So they failed,” Cyllene said, looking over her paperwork.

“Yes,” Akari said quietly.

Without skipping a beat, Cyllene said, “I will find a uniform for Recruit Juliana. You must inform her that she will need to wear it at all times when she is on duty.”

“Umm, what will happen to the other two?” Akari started fidgeting.

“The Galaxy Team is large. I’m sure we will be able to find a place for them.”

Akari laughed out a relieved breath, “Thank you, Captain Cyllene. I’ll let everyone know.”

“Do that. Take care, recruit.”

Ushering Juliana and Arven out of the Survey Corps office, Akari led them down to the medical wing to let Penny know the good news, “you aren’t kicked out – yet. I doubt Kamado would be as generous, but Cyllene will see what she can do.”

“That’s…good, right?” Penny asked, “but we should ask her to let Arven retest. He would have passed, I’m sure, if it weren’t for me.”

“I can ask, but I don’t want to push the issue too much,” Akari warned.

“So, what now?” Juliana asked.

“Oh, right. You’ll be getting your new uniform soon – you’ll get extras as you go up in rank to help with laundry. You’ll report tomorrow morning for a survey with Rei and I. Penny will heal, and Arven will…do something, I’m sure.”

“Ugh,” Penny groaned “I’m useless.”

“Don’t say that too loudly, or Kamado will start to agree,” Akari sighed.

“Oh, okay,” Juliana said, “that sounds good. I just…meant more immediately, what are we going to do? Ingo wants us to come for lunch but I’m not sure he’s in a good mood.”

“Well, we can’t just ignore his invitation,” Penny shivered, “I don’t want him angry at me ever again.”

“I don’t think he was really angry,” Nemona walked into the medical wing, “I just finished up some stuff at the dojo. He seems okay, just a little tense. Still a very scary man, though.”

“We really should go,” Juliana said, “how is Penny going to get there?”

But the question didn’t need to be asked, as Arven scooped her up, Penny yelling at the indignity of it all.

“Right. Where is Ingo’s place?” Arven asked.

“Uhh…I have no idea. I’ll ask Zisu,” Nemona answered.

–

The group ate in a tense silence even as Ingo and Zisu had a relaxed chat. They were so intent at staring at their bowls, they didn’t notice when another woman entered the barracks. She talked excitedly to Ingo and Zisu.

“It’s Captain Sanquo,” Akari explained, “she’s the head of the Construction Corps.”

“What’s she doing here?” Juliana whispered back.

Akari shrugged. Suddenly, Ingo, Zisu, and Sanquo all turned around to stare at Arven. Unnerved, he recoiled back, “Uh, Akari, why are they looking at me like that?”

Seeing the look on his face, Ingo chuckled, “apologies, Master Arven. Captain Sanquo here was just following rumors of a tall and strong person new to the village.”

Juliana translated for Arven, “Tall?” Arven said disbelievingly , “and strong? Are you sure she’s found the right person?”

“Well, you have been carrying Miss Penny around town today,” Ingo said after the relay, “so I’m going to wager yes.”

“Umm, all right. What does she want?” he asked.

“She wants you to join the Construction Corps,” Juliana finished.

“Oh! Uh, well, I suppose I have to accept. Did Cyllene set her up to this?” Arven asked.

The question was never answered, but Sanquo looked very happy. She pulled out a matching purple uniform and presented it to Arven.

“Guess she knew you were going to say yes,” Penny said.

“I guess so,” Arven said, reaching out to grab the uniform, “thank you.”

Sanquo just nodded, and then bowed and took her leave from the barrack.

“Okay, well, that worked out for Arven,” Penny said, “now only I have to get a job.”

“I’m sure you’ll find something,” Ingo said, “besides, you aren’t doing anything until that leg heals.”

“Well, congrats, Arven!” Zisu stood up, “I’m going to head back out. The ones I’m in charge of can take the rest of the day off.”

After she left, the awkward silence became suffocating. Ingo tried to bring up some inane topic, but the sound of his voice made them all jump. He frowned, but then stayed silent again. Akari was about ready to throw in the towel and hit the bricks, but then Juliana said, not making eye contact, “Mr. Ingo, are you mad at us?”

“Mad at you?” Ingo said, “is that why you’ve all looked so terrified? I thought Cyllene had done something with you.”

“You can not be serious,” Penny said, “I’ve literally committed federal crimes and I’ve never been so scared before.”

“Miss Penny, you’ve done what?” Ingo pointedly asked.

“Just kidding,” Penny said quickly, “but…you aren’t mad at us?”

Ingo sighed deeply, “I am not mad. I am just worried. I am sorry. I suppose I meant to scare you a little – Hisui is a scary place that needs to be respected. But perhaps I went too far. It wouldn’t be the first time someone has told me I can be intimidating.”

“I…I’m still sorry. I’ll be more careful in the future,” Penny looked away.

“That’s really all I ask of all of you,” Ingo said, “if you ever need any help or training, you can come to me. I didn’t want you scared of me. Like I said, we have to all stick together.”

“I don’t think it was too much,” Juliana mused, “I think we just weren’t expecting it. Where we’re from, the norm was to let children off on journeys with their Pokemon. You’re right. We weren’t taking it seriously enough. I’m sorry we made you worry.”

Ingo smiled, “thank you. Now, who wants to learn how to play koi koi?”

Chapter Text

Penny was bored. Really, properly bored. Nemona, Arven, and Juliana had stopped by the medical wing before going off to their respective corps. Ingo was needed back in the Highlands, and Akari went with him, stating there was a massive mass outbreak she wanted to survey.

At least Juliana wasn’t high enough rank yet to go with her. Even so, Penny was bored. And, if she lets herself admit it, lonely. The most human contact she received is when one of the nurses came by to change the dressings on her leg. It was fractured, but the more worrying part was the giant gash the Eevee put in it.

Penny sighed. She was an introvert, sure. But that is because she could always find ways to enjoy her own company. That was not possible here. Her Rotom phone still worked, the Rotom not needing to be charged like some older electronics did. But how could she whip out a modern phone in public 200 years into the past? She didn’t have headphones, either, so she couldn’t watch any of the anime she had downloaded. All she could maybe get away with, if she hid under the covers, was reading a book she had on her phone.

Book, of course, being a loose term. There was a time for 300k+ Enemies to Lovers slowburn, and this was not it.

So she waited. She figured no one would find a Sylveon threatening, so she released hers to keep her company. And then she waited some more.

–

Finally, when the sunlight was turning orange through the windows, she had company. Nemona came in, looking stiff and bruised. Arven looked exhausted on his feet, and Juliana’s uniform was covered in mud.

“What happened to you?” Penny exclaimed.

“We learned how to fall today,” Nemona winced.

“I built a house today,” Arven groaned.

“A Bibarel pushed me into a stream today,” Juliana sighed.

“Damn,” Penny said, “I just kinda laid here.”

Two more people walked in, and they all were surprised to see Cyllene and Professor Laventon.

“Hello!” the professor chirped, “I’ll be your interpreter since Akari is gone! Cyllene here was just telling me that she has found a villager who used to be a teacher in Johto. She has agreed to teach you Kantonian in the evenings in exchange for some help around the house.”

“Oh!” Juliana said, “that’s…good, right?”

“I would suggest it,” Laventon nodded.

“You guys will be very busy,” Penny said, “with your work in the day and the lessons at night.”

“I fear that can’t be helped,” Laventon said sadly, “do you accept?”

“I do, at least,” Nemona said, “I’m tired of not understanding everything around me.”

“That’s your usual state, Nemona,” Penny said, “but I’ll accept, too.”

Juliana finished explaining the situation to Arven, then said, “we both do as well. Where will we meet our new teacher?”

“Ah, yes, jolly good. She has agreed to start tomorrow evening, if that works for you guys.”

They all nodded.

–

Their teacher was a strict, older lady, who did not follow any teaching principles they had ever dealt with at the Academy. She would constantly cold call, and baldly state when someone was completely wrong. It was a little terrifying, but thankfully the group had silently agreed to not make fun of each other. Instead, sympathetic looks usually found their way to the current target.

At least the work was easy. Arven cooked as usual, Penny did any odd job she could do while sitting (she was finally given a cane, so she was a little more mobile, at least), and Juliana and Nemona did lots of cleaning and tending to plants.

It was fine, similar even, to when they stayed at Ingo’s tent. Though Penny had to admit, she preferred Ingo’s tent by a longshot. Despite how scary the man seemed, he was nice, at least.

It was always a relief when they were able to crawl back to their dorms at the end of the day. Penny had been released from the medical wing, so she went with them as well.

“I’m exhausted,” Nemona sighed, pulling out her ponytail, “I’m going to the bathhouse. Anyone coming with?”

“Nah, I can’t get this wet,” Penny pointed to her leg, “so I’ll order a washbasin while you all are at work.”

“Oh, right,” Nemona winced, “Juliana?”

“Yeah, I’m coming,” Juliana said, “let me get my yukata.”

Penny watched them leave, and wondered how she always seemed to be left on her own. She shook her head, and began to get changed. Thankfully, the three with jobs had already gotten paid, so they were able to get some comfortable clothes to change into. Penny would pay them back as soon as she could.

–

Arven was pacing alone in his dorm. He had never learned another language before. He felt so stupid. Everyone else was picking up Kantonian easily enough. He heard them introduce themselves and they sounded so fluent. In comparison, he barely eeked out a, “Hi, I’m Arven, I am 17 years old and I like to cook.”

Hardly eloquent.

At least the others were doing okay, he supposed. It was his fault they were stuck here. It was him who didn’t realize that his “mom” was dead and was actually an AI. It was him who told Juliana to gather up a group of people to take on the one place they were always told not to go. It was him who got them all caught up in this, and by extension, it was him who brought them all here.

He was spiraling. After finally making a friend in Juliana, he realized that his spiraling was helped by simply being with other people. Of course, he’d have to deal with Nemona and Penny being there, but there was no way around that.

He exited his dorm and…turned directly to the left to knock on the door of the girls’ dorm.

He didn’t expect to only see Penny, but it wasn’t like he could run away now.

“Can I come in?” he asked.

“Uh, sure. What’s up?” Penny asked, setting down her cane to sit on her futon.

“Nothing, really,” Arven responded.

That made Penny look confused, “why’d you come over then?”

“I, uhh,” Arven started to stutter, “I don’t know.”

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, of course!” Arven couldn’t very well state that he just needed company. Juliana would have smoothed it over easily enough. But Juliana wasn’t here.

“Are you just…hanging out?” Penny prodded.

“Yeah,” Arven nodded.

“Right,” with one final weird look, she pulled out her Rotom phone and began tapping at it. Suddenly, sounds started coming out of it and she bundled into her futon.

“...are you watching a movie?” Arven said in disbelief. How much storage was on these phones, anyway? It seemed to hold enough pictures of Mabosstiff on it, but he never tried downloading movies!

Penny nodded.

“...can I watch?” Arven asked.

Penny nodded, and instructed the Rotom to move so Arven could see the screen too.

Arven didn’t really know what was going on – it was already in the middle of the movie. But it looked like it was an animated movie about an Eeevee (big surprise) lost in a big city and trying to make its way back home.

“This is my favorite movie,” Penny said suddenly, “they filmed it in Wyndon.”

“Is that where you’re from? Wyndon?” Arven asked.

“Yeah,” Penny said, “my dad actually got to be an extra. Called it super-ultra-mega exciting,” she sighed, then paused the scene, “there he is.”

Arven followed where she was pointing, “that’s your old man, is it?”

Seeing her nod, he added, “that’s nice. It’s like you can kinda see him whenever you have the movie, right?”

“I suppose so,” Penny said wistfully, “I’m sorry about what I said down in the crater. You were right. I am lucky to have someone that cares.”

“Ah. Well, that’s alright,” Arven said, and they continued to watch the movie.

–

Juliana and Nemona stopped as they entered their dorm.

“Umm, Penny,” Nemona said, “what is Arven doing here?”

She shrugged, “he came in, said he was hanging out, watched like five minutes of a movie, and has been essentially unconscious since.”

“Well…okay,” Nemona said, “should we move him?”

“Eh,” Juliana said, “let’s just give him a blanket and leave him.”

“Good enough,” Nemona went to the back to grab an extra blanket, then turned off the lights, “good night, everybody.”

Chapter Text

Arven woke up early, confused and wondering why his back hurt so much. He squinted at the unfamiliar blanket, and then startled as he heard someone snore. Why were there people in his dorm?

…why was he not in his dorm?

He felt a tad bit embarrassed as he pieced together what must have happened. He wanted company but apparently fell asleep before he could even see his little buddy. Surprisingly enough, Penny helped a lot, despite what he had expected. Looking out of the shutters, it looked early. Early enough that he might be able to go back to sleep.

But he wanted a futon if he was going back to bed. So, quietly as he could, he slid open the shouji doors that separated the sleeping and eating area and walked outside, meaning to go back to his dorm.

What he didn’t expect was that a good portion of the town was already awake. As he stepped out the door, Radisa, getting ready to open the Sevii Kitchen, turned to look at him. They stared at each other for a long moment, before Arven gave an awkward wave and went inside his own dorm.

That would probably be around the town before the sun came up.

-

Penny was in her dorm practicing character strokes when Akari came barreling through the door.

“Gah!” she startled, spilling ink on her paper, desperately trying to mop it up. It would definitely make her an easy target during the next lesson.

“Sorry!” Akari said, “I’m back from survey!”

“I see that,” Penny said, catching her breath, “what’s up?”

“Ingo told me you wanted one of these,” she held out a Pokeball.

Penny took it and flipped the latch. She was surprised to see a Rotom.

“What are you using it for? Ingo couldn’t really explain,” Akari asked.

“I’m going to use it as a go-between with all of our Rotom Phones,” Penny explained.

“And what will that do?”

“Let us message each other, even when Juliana is on survey or we're separated for whatever reason.”

“That’s really cool,” Akari said, “you know how to do that?”

Penny nodded, “really, the Rotoms are doing all the work,” she turned to address the Rotom, “do you want to carry messages from one Rotom to another?”

The Rotom looked confused, tilting slightly, but agreed. Penny pulled out her phone, “can you link up with this Rotom?”

The Rotom stared at the phone for a couple of seconds before jumping into it. The phone started to glow with the Rotom’s electricity, and floated into the air. After what must have been a long conversation, the Rotom jumped out and gave a small spin.

“Ah, did it work?” Penny asked, “thank you! We still have to do a few more devices, though.”

“So you can't test it yet?” Akari said.

Penny shook her head, “not until I can get another phone connected. Mr. Ingo was talking about how you had an ArcPhone. Can I see it?”

“Sure,” Akari handed it over, “but I don't think it has a Rotom inside.”

Penny held up the phone to the Rotom, who gave the device an odd look, but jumped in nonetheless. This conversation did not last long before it was forcefully ejected. The Rotom had a wide, blank stare.

“Umm, what happened?” Penny asked it, but it just recoiled straight back into its Pokeball.

“I think it might have just seen God,” Akari said sheepishly.

“What?!”

–

“I’m sorry you had to see cosmic horrors beyond your comprehension,” Penny apologized to the Rotom that was eyeing Arven’s phone suspiciously, “but it won’t be in this one.”

“Speak for yourself,” Arven puffed, a bit out of breath from hauling wood, “don’t look at my search history.”

“What have you been searching for?”

“Recipes.”

“You’re an idiot,” Penny huffed, and held the phone up to the Rotom, whose curiosity about an electronic won over its hesitance. When it materialized again, it seemed to be back in a chipper mood.

“Can you test it now?” Akari asked.

“We can try,” Penny nodded, “Arven, send me a message.”

Arven looked at her oddly, “Penny, how can I send you a message?”

“You don’t…know how to send a text?” Penny said, flabbergasted, “how are you even alive?”

“No, I know how to send a text,” Arven huffed, “but I don’t have your number.”

“Oh. Oh, right. That makes sense. Don’t worry, I’ll just text you.”

“How do you have my phone number?” Arven asked.

“It’s not difficult to find out people’s phone numbers,” Penny sniffed, and then tapped on her phone for a bit.

Arven startled as his phone vibrated, and then read the message: “Hey dork.” He looked at Penny, unamused, “rude.”

“It works!” Penny ignored him, running off, “I’m going to get the rest of them added!”

“Oh, she’s gone,” Akari observed, before turning around and realizing she and Arven had been left in the dust. She gave him an awkward wave, and started to go to the training grounds, assuming that was where Penny would go next.

–

“I’m sorry, Miss Penny, but I don’t carry it around with me,” Ingo was trying to placate the young girl.

Penny groaned dramatically, “but it's meant to be carried everywhere. That’s what your wrist is for!”

Not knowing why he felt the need to defend himself against a teenager, Ingo said, “well, there was no need to carry around something that doesn’t work!”

“My man,” Penny said drily, “have you seen your coat?”

Ingo stared at her, “Fine. I’ll bring it next time.”

–

Juliana’s and Nemona’s phones were also connected in short order. The chat was already becoming increasingly chaotic as each person was added.

Akari was honestly very surprised when Penny urged her to talk to the ‘thing inside her phone’ to see if it could make a psychic link with the Rotoms, (“So you can get our messages too!”). It would be one thing if she had simply asked for her phone number, but it seemed odd that she would want her to be in the group chat.

But Akari wasn’t going to complain. It felt nice to be included.

Assuming that God let her.

Chapter Text

Akari, Rei, Juliana, and Professor Laventon were returning back to the lab after a subpar lunch at Beni’s place. Laventon wondered why Beni was so quiet when they dined at his restaurant now, and why Akari always seemed so tense. He was about ready to take them over to Radisa’s place instead, but he was afraid to offend the man.

A Sylveon greeted them at the door of his lab.

“Hello!” Juliana said to the Pokemon, “are you Penny’s?”

The Sylveon gave a sharp yip, and they heard some fumbling from inside the lab. A little alarmed, the four of them glanced in. None of them were expecting to see Penny leaning against the Professor's chalkboard a little too casually.

“Hello, my girl,” Laventon frowned, “what are you doing in my office?”

“Nothing,” Penny said.

“Why are you covered in chalk?” Akari asked.

“Am I?” Penny said, “guess I’ll just…go wash it off…” she started to slip past them, before Juliana stopped her, and then turned the chalkboard around on its swivel.

What greeted her was a frankly horrifying mishmash of numbers and letters. Laventon’s eyes widened, “my word! Where did you learn such high level math?”

Penny gave them an odd look, “high level? I…no, this is just from school.”

“This is why you’re on the STEM track, Penny,” Juliana said.

“Okay, but what are you trying to figure out?” Akari squinted. Now that she looked closer at it, it did start to look a little more familiar. Just barely. It still made her head spin.

“The range of the Rotom connection,” Penny explained, “I’m not sure if it will work if we’re on two different sides of Mount Coronet. And I couldn’t find any paper to work it out – that wasn’t my practicing paper, I mean.”

“Wait here just one minute,” Laventon put up a finger and walked outside his office, muttering to himself. It didn’t take long until he reappeared with a grumpy Tao Hua in tow.

The Captain of the supply corps stared at Penny, shifting his eyes between the chalkboard and her. Finally, he said, “she will work.”

Surprised at the fact she understood the words more than the words themselves, she sputtered out a “what?”

“Congrats, old girl!” Laventon clapped his hands together, “you’re the supply corps newest accountant!”

“But green is not my color!” Penny protested.

–

“There you are, Miss Nemona,” Ingo said, finding her curled up next to the side of the dojo during a break, “are you all right?”

“Of course,” Nemona said, moving to try to sit more upright.

“You’ll forgive me if I don’t believe you,” Ingo moved to sit beside her, “so what’s wrong?”

“I’m just…sore,” Nemona said, “and tired.”

“We all are,” Ingo said, “I think it’s a little more than that, isn’t it? If you’re sore, you work through it. But if you’re in pain, then you need to rest your engine.”

Nemona grumbled a little bit, “but I’m always in pain,” she said, “I can’t ‘rest my engines’ all the time.”

“Ah, I understand now,” Ingo shut his jaw with a click, “the physical training days must be very difficult for you.”

“They are for everyone,” Nemona said, “except for Captain Zisu.”

“Except for Captain Zisu,” Ingo agreed, “but even though they are each uniquely beautiful, you can’t expect a Little Joe and MPXpress MP54AC to complete the same route.”

“Mr. Ingo, what does that even mean?” Nemona sighed.

“I don't know,” Ingo shook his head, “but what I mean by it is that different people are suitable for different things.”

“I can battle!”

Ingo chuckled, “yes, you can. You are the strongest battler in the security corps, but even if you weren't, that doesn't mean you still don't deserve accommodation!”

“Wouldn't that make me a less effective member of the security corps?” Nemona said.

“If anyone tells you that, show them your Pawmo,” Ingo sniffed, “as an instructor, I’m ordering you to go rest. Maybe go soak in the bathhouse. Or whatever it is that you, uh, need to do.”

“You can't order me!” Nemona giggled, “you aren't actually a member of the security corps.”

Ingo waved her words off, “Miss Zisu owes me – she won't mind if I give out a few orders.”

“Are you sure?”

“Very,” Ingo reassured her, “do you need help getting back?”

Nemona thanked him but declined, and went to stumble back to the dorm, hopefully to get some rest before needing to make it to her language lessons.

–

The sun was setting as the foreman yelled, “Good work everyone! It’s payday!” the small crowd cheered, “go to the office to pick up your compensation.”

Arven followed the huddle of people making towards the Galaxy Building, happy enough to be able to help pay back Nemona for the extra sets of clothes she bought them all.

Making his way to the basement, Arven saw a familiar blue and red head in the corner of his eye.

“You're green!” Arven pointed at her.

“Don't remind me,” Penny said, sitting at the desk of the supply corps office.

“What are you doing?”

“So much math,” Penny said, “and trying to learn how to use an abacus.”

–

“How does one ask God if they can join a group chat?” Akari was poking at her ArcPhone.

Ingo squinted at the teenager. When she said she wanted to talk to him, that isn't what he expected, “I don't know,” he said, “did the Rotom not take care of it?”

“No,” Akari said plainly. Ingo waited for her to elaborate, but she didn't go on.

“Are you able to contact them directly? Can you, uhm, message them?”

Akari appraised the ArcPhone in her hands, but then shook her head, “Arceus called it an ArcPhone, but I feel it really isn't like a phone at all.”

“What all does it do, anyway?” Ingo said, and was interrupted by the server giving them their food. It wasn't potato mochi – thankfully – since Akari had an aggressive aversion to eating there. One day, Ingo would ask, but for now, he just thanked the server and turned to Akari.

“A map, for one,” Akari answered, “but it also serves as a sort of agenda.”

“Like a planner?” Ingo asked, “for your Pokedex?”

“No, I do that by hand,” Akari shook her head, “when I’m talking to someone, and they state a need or want, it automatically fills in with the task details.”

Ingo set his chopsticks down, “Miss Akari, you mean to tell me your ‘tasks’ are just running errands for the villagers?”

“Some of them. The big thing is seeking out all Pokemon. The other requests are just extra.”

Ingo stared at her, “How many of these do you have?”

“In total? I don't know, probably around a hundred or so. I’ve got a good half of them done so far.”

“And they still kicked you out of the village?”

Akari looked downwards, “yeah. I heard what they said. That what else could they expect from someone who fell from the sky?”

“That's terrible,” Ingo grumbled, “why did you ever come back?”

“Well, it's not that easy, is it? My life is here. My research is here – my supplies, too,” Akari said quietly, “and, of course, I do need to finish my tasks. I’ll…do anything for some answers.”

“And you say God gave you these tasks?” Ingo asked.

“Yes. I know – it sounds crazy, but –”

“I believe you,” Ingo said plainly, “but what a cruel God to put this on you.”

Ingo looked at the child, and startled when he realized tears were beginning to form in her eyes. The other restaurant patrons and employees stared at him as her tears became sobs.

“Oh, uh,” he stuttered, moving to the other side of the table to pat her back awkwardly, “um, I’m sorry?”

What did he even say? It wasn’t until he dropped her off at her dorm that he realized the girl probably had never been given any sympathy before. She likely needed a hug or two.

Well, Ingo thought, it's not like she'd actually want a hug from an old man anyway.

Chapter Text

“Miss Penny, I’ve brought what you’ve requested,” Ingo appeared at the doorway of the supply corps office.

“Packages addressed to Tao Hua go to the left,” Penny said absently, not looking up.

“I believe this one is addressed to you,” he chuckled.

Confused, Penny looked up, surprised to see Ingo. He had been stuck in the Highlands for some time, taking care of his warden duties. More importantly, however, he was holding his xTrans.

“You brought it!” Penny brightened, and took it from him. The Rotom that was resting in the rafters poked up, sensing a new toy.

“You can keep this one,” Penny explained, “it doesn’t have a Rotom in it.”

The Rotom’s eyes went wide, and looked reverently at the small electronic. It jumped in excitably, and the xTrans started to buzz.

“What’s happening?” Ingo frowned.

“Rotom’s making itself at home,” Penny explained, “now your xTrans will work and you can join our group chat!”

“The group chat? The same one Akari was talking about?”

“Most likely,” Penny nodded, “it’s not probable that there'll be more than one group chat in the 1800’s.”

“Why would you add me, anyway?” Ingo said, “why don’t you give my ‘cross trans’ thing to Akari?”

They couldn’t possibly want an adult actually on their group chat? Ingo didn’t even want to know what they might get up to.

“That’s not very ‘we need to stick together’ of you,” Penny pouted, “and I’m working on trying to find a way for Akari to get connected to us as well.”

Ingo thought the girl looked actually upset, so he grabbed the xTrans that had since stopped buzzing and said, “thank you, uhm, for thinking of me, though.”

“It should be working now. Did it turn on?”

Ingo was interrupted by the xTrans, “Brzzt! I have arrived on schedule! Therezzz a lot of train punzz in here! Not very roomy! Maybe I should get rid of some photozzz to make room? Zzt!”

“Do not,” Ingo bellowed at it, and turned to Penny “why is it talking?”

“Zzt! Why wouldn’t I talk?!” The Rotom replaced the lockscreen with its own face, and it wasn’t looking very amused.

“It can use the speaker to speak whatever language the device is set to,” Penny explained.

“How come your Rotom phones don’t do this?” Ingo looked sideways at her.

“They can – and do,” Penny added, “but, they’re trained specifically for it. They’re a bit more professional.”

“You’re an odd guy, you know that? Zrt! Lotzzz of weird stuff in here!”

“Professional, as in, not announcing the contents of the device,” Penny hissed to the Rotom, definitely Not Wanting To Know what was on Ingo’s phone.

“Ooh! Pretty lady! Zzt! Izz she your girlfriend? Or maybe itzzz the other onezz?”

“Stop,” Ingo said, clamping both hands over it, hoping to muffle the speaker. He tried to think. Girlfriend? It felt like – if he did have one – it would be something he should remember. But that was the problem, wasn’t it? He didn’t remember.

Despite that, the concept seemed a little ridiculous. Even after eight years, he hadn’t even bothered with romance. It wasn’t for others’ lack of trying – he was actually very popular, thank you very much. (Because he was fresh blood in an insular community. A rarity, for sure). But maybe the reason he wasn’t interested was because he had someone waiting for him?

Probably not anymore, after eight years.

“Show me her,” Ingo said to the Rotom, quietly.

“Zzzure thing!” The Rotom then opened a photo. Ingo stared at it, then flinched.

“That is my sister,” Ingo recoiled, “definitely not my girlfriend,” he stopped, “oh my dragons, I have a sister.”

Penny’s brain glitched for a bit before saying, “that is literally the most gorgeous woman I have ever seen.” Then, remembering herself, she turned away, looking vaguely pink. Ingo was spared from answering as the Rotom began to speak again.

“You have a brother too, look! Brrzt!”

There were only a few times in Ingo’s life that he remembered the world stopping around him. The first was when the other Highlands Warden – the one before Melli – was crushed under a rock fall. An alpha Steelix had found their location one morning on patrol, and Ingo could still see the iron tail scattering the rocks. Ingo had been barely missed.

Another time was – he nearly didn’t remember it – was when he was caught in an avalanche in the Icelands, before becoming a Warden. There were casualties, but he…just couldn’t seem to die.

Staring at the screen, the world tilted once more. He found a chair in the office, and brought the xTrans close to his face. It looked a lot like him, but he was in the photo, too. He recognized his black coat – whole then, before it had been shredded. His brother – that’s who it was, he was sure – had one similar. White. In contrast to his black.

“Contact name sayzzzz Emmet! You must be a twin! Izzzn’t that neat? Bzzt!” the phone rambled on, not caring or not realizing that Ingo was too far gone in his thoughts to be paying attention.

“A-are you okay?” Penny asked softly, tugging on his sleeve, “Mr. Ingo?”

Ingo snapped back to reality, “Ah. Apologies for scaring you. I am fine.”

Penny looked like she didn’t believe that very much. Nothing Ingo could do about that, however.

“I’m - I’m sorry,” Penny said, “I didn’t even think about your phone having clues to your past. I should have explained what I was doing before-”

“Cease,” Ingo said, gently, “it’s all right. It’s…a lot, though. I want to know everything, but I don’t know if I can right now.”

Ingo made a split-second decision, against his better judgment. He handed the device over to Penny, and said, “can you just keep it for right now? Keep it safe, and make sure the Rotom doesn’t do anything to the data?”

“Why? Don’t you want to see it?” Penny said.

“I do. I really do,” Ingo said, “but…it’s been eight long years, Miss Penny. I’m not sure what to do with myself.”

The man looked lost, so Penny took the xTrans out of his grip, and nodded, “I’ll keep it safe. Ask for it anytime, okay?”

–

As time passed, the whole group fell into a routine of working by day, studying by night. Even Arven began to feel more confident in his language abilities. More often than not, they all were able to express themselves in Kantonian. Not for everything – and certainly not without some mishaps, but it was generally going well.

Their teacher was loath to lose their help, but she eventually agreed that she had done all she could – all that was left was for time and immersion to help them along. The four of them had never felt a relief so palpable when the last lesson ended.

“Well, we have to celebrate,” Arven said, as they walked down Canela Avenue.

“How?” Penny asked.

“How about a Paldean-style picnic?” Juliana said. She was getting tired of potato mochi.

“That sounds great!” Arven agreed, then stopped, “not sure I have the ingredients for sandwiches, though.”

“We should invite Ingo and Akari,” Penny said.

Nemona looked surprised, but agreed, “yeah, they should join too!”

“It’s a bit late for a picnic today,” Juliana looked at the sinking sun.

“We’ll do it tomorrow!” Arven declared, “it will give me some time to round up something delicious!”

“Tomorrow! After work!” Nemona beamed, “let’s do it!”

–

Not for the first time, Ingo couldn’t sleep. The faces of his sister – he didn’t remember her name he didn’t remember her name – and Emmet – how could he have forgotten Emmet – staring at him every time he shut his eyes.

He understood now what Akari meant when she said she was afraid to learn about her past life. That she was afraid she might remember something that made her want to go back to her old life when there was no way back.

Ingo was being haunted. Not by the ghosts of Stonetooth Rows. Not even by someone he knew. But by people he once knew, but now couldn’t even place. He wanted to know more. He wanted to know who his partner that wielded the flames was. He wanted his sister. He wanted Emmet.

But what was the point of knowing, if all it did was bring him pain?

Chapter Text

—-

“Ingo, kindly explain why the ArcPhone added twenty more requests at the dojo?” Akari’s smile was plastered on.

Ingo grimaced, “it wouldn’t have anything to do with a Path of Solitude, would it?”

“Yes, strangely enough, it does,” Akari stared pointedly at him.

Ingo pulled the brim of his hat down to cover his eyes, “apologies, Miss Akari. I did not mean to add more to your schedule. It was just meant to be a little pet project of mine.”

And that was true – if not the whole story. It kept him busy enough that he wouldn’t have to think about what the Rotom had revealed to him. He certainly didn’t mean for it to make Akari’s life harder.

Akari sighed, “it’s fine,” she said, “it’s not your fault, I guess. I just wish Arceus could give me a break.

“Maybe you could make someone request you take a break and they’ll add it to the agenda?” he rubbed the back of his neck.

Akari tilted her head sideways in thought, “That might actually be a good idea.”

“You really think so?”

“Yeah, maybe!” Akari seemed to renew her vigor, “tell me to get answers!”

“Okay,” Ingo said, a little confused, “go get answers.”

Akari did not look impressed, “more than that! It’s gotta be a demand that’ll help you out, too.”

“Then, Miss Akari, I must implore you to seek an audience with Arceus to figure out who I am and how I got here,” he stopped, and then added at the end, “and also how to get back.”

The two of them stared at each other, until the ArcPhone chimed. Akari’s eyes lit up, and she dug it out of her satchel. She tapped at it, and Ingo watched as her delight became confusion.

“It just says, ‘go to sleep in your bed?’” Akari turned it around so he could read it.

“Maybe they want you to take a break?” Ingo guessed.

“Should I go now? Or wait until tonight?”

“Well, are you tired?” Ingo asked.

Akari just gave him a look.

“Right, of course. Well, it can’t hurt. You’ve already reported to the Professor and Captain Cyllene, correct?”

“Yeah, I have,” Akari shrugged, “good night, I guess?”

—

In a testament to how sleep deprived Akari was, it took her mere minutes to fall into a deep sleep. It was rather suddenly interrupted by the appearance of Arceus themself. In the rather helpful but unnerving way memories usually were supplied to her, she recognized this place. The Hall of Origin. Arceus’s realm in its physical form.

They stared at each other for a long while, before Akari could take the silence no longer, “Arceus?” she asked.

“You have been sent to seek out answers.”

“I would like some answers, yes.”

“Then ask, my chosen.”

“Why did you choose me?” Akari asked, “who even was I?”

“That is not what you were sent to ask,” Arceus chided.

“I can’t ask any more?”

“What more could you need? I have sent you your orders,” Arceus said, “seek out all Pokemon. You have not done so.”

“I’m working really hard on it!” Akari defended herself. ‘Only God can judge me’, and they did, she thought.

Arceus again stood in silence.

Akari sighed deeply, “okay. Who is Ingo and why are they here?”

“Ingo has been misplaced. Time grows unstable here, and he was an unfortunate victim. I do not know much about him; I believe the twin dragons rule over him. I do know that Uxie took pity on him, and erased his memory.”

Akari gasped, “why would Uxie do that?”

“I have no knowledge of Uxie’s logic. I can only assume it was easier for the man to forget than to remember.”

“...is that how I lost my memory?” Akari ventured, hoping Arceus would grant her some information about herself.

“No. I have blocked everything that should remain hidden,” Arceus explained plainly, “I grant some knowledge as it is needed.”

Stunned as if Arceus had thrown a spoiled apricorn at her, Akari shouted, “why would you do that?”

“It was necessary to protect the integrity of the timeline,” Arceus said, “I needed a hero for Hisui that would not change the timeline, just place it back in its prior position. You did agree to this.”

She found that very hard to believe, “I said I was okay with it? Did I know I was going to lose my memory?”

“You did. Now, I believe you have another question you are meant to ask me.”

“I have many!”

“I am just looking for one. One day, everything will make sense, I assure you.”

“How can Ingo get home?”

“Ingo was never meant to be here. If he wishes to go home, even without memories of it, tell him to come to the Temple of Sinnoh. I will summon Uxie to my realm as well, to see what can be salvaged of his memories.”

“That’s…he’ll be really happy,” Akari said, “what about…me? Do I get to go home?”

“Finish your tasks. If you do well enough that the timeline can handle it, then yes, I will reinstate your presence and memories to your proper time and space. But only if the timeline is repaired enough.”

“How did I know if I did a good enough job?” Akari asked.

“I have added other tasks to your ArcPhone as you have interacted with people. Completing those would be a good start. Build a strong trust between people and Pokemon.”

Akari could have cried, and Arceus added, “there are four others. They are also unfortunate misplacements, but they are competent. I did not realize this job should not be done by just a single person – even if that person was truly exceptional by human standards. Use them for help.”

“I was exceptional?” Akari was quite under the impression God hated her.

“You were my pick, after all,” Arceus answered, “I will upgrade the ArcPhone to facilitate communications with the others. Seek me when you are finished.”

Akari wasn’t done getting answers, but Arceus was forcing her awake, “wait!” she called out, but the Hall was fading, replaced by a wooden ceiling.

Akari shot up, and looked out her window. Was it early enough that Ingo was still in the village? She had to let him know.

Chapter Text

Penny was very carefully sculpting the shell of a Pokeball, being expected to help with the supply of goods when not tabulating sales. It was proving difficult to focus, however, as the Rotom was excitedly chatting by her ear. She had tried to leave it in the dorm, but that simply led it to float around Jubilife, scaring the townsfolk.

“Bzzt! Ingo has a lot of picturezz of his Pokemon, but he has the most picturezz of a Chandulure. Brrzt! He calls it his ace Pokemon. But whatzz even weirder is that reading hizz messages I see he callzz himself an ace, too. Whatzz that about? Brrrrt!”

“Don’t read his messages,” Penny groaned, “or if you do, don’t tell me them.”

The Rotom pointedly ignored that, and continued, “Brrzt! Do you know what an ace Pokemon izz?”

Penny sighed heavily, “it can mean different things to different people,” she started, “and it depends on whether someone is a professional or not. Non professional trainers usually just have their first partner be their ace. Professional battlers either use the signature Pokemon they’re most known for, or whoever has the strongest presence in battle.”

“Too long! Brzzt! Boring!!” the Rotom floated around the Supply Corps office, “what does it mean when a trainer is an ace?”

“An ace trainer? It’s just a class of trainers that has more formal certification through a trainer’s school,” Penny thought back to Nemona and Ingo’s battle, “it would make sense, I guess. He is a strong trainer.”

“Brrzt! What does this do?”

“Do not touch that!”

–

Juliana woke up screaming, panic making her reach for Pokeballs that were not wrapped around her waist. She tried to stand, but the covers of her futon were tangled in her legs.

“Easy, Juliana, it’s okay!” Juliana just barely registered it as Nemona, “it’s…I don’t know what it is, exactly, but it’s okay.”

“Brrzt! Good morning! I found Ingo’zz alarm!”

“I hear that!” Penny yelled at it, covering her ears at the cacophony of sound, “and so does the rest of the village. Shut up!”

Juliana, focusing on the hand on her arm and on taking even breaths, was soon awake enough to take stock of the situation. The Rotom that was currently residing in Ingo’s xTrans was very loudly playing…something, “why does it sound so familiar?”

Penny was pinching the bridge of her nose, “is that a heavy metal cover of the fucking Thomas the Train theme song?”

–

As far as mornings go, Ingo was having an odd one. First, he was woken up by a very angry Penny.

“I don’t give a shit if you want it or not,” she had said, throwing his xTrans on his cot, “you’re taking your phone back.”

Before Ingo could even chide her on her choice of language, Penny had left, replaced by an Akari who seemed near tears. She begged Ingo to meet her outside the village so they could talk privately.

Quite overwhelmed, having woken up only thirty seconds prior, he was not ready for his phone to start chatting with him.

“Hey! Ingo! Brrzt! Killer alarm you have there. Wakezzz people up verrrrry well. Maybe too well, becauzz Penny did kick me out of the dorm! Bzzt!”

“What did you just say?”

“I know right?! Bzzt! Penny kicked me outta the dorm! Bzz!”

“No, no, the ‘verrrrry’ thing. Did you always do that? Seems familiar.”

“Listening to voicemailzz, it seemzz the fellow named Emmet used to do it. A lot. Itzzs pretty fun, but didn’t it ever get annoying? Brrzt!”

“No!” Ingo said quickly, then added, “probably? I don’t recall. Wait, you have recordings of my brother?”

“Videozz too!” the Rotom happily started playing one, but Ingo quickly pushed it away.

“No, I have Akari waiting for me. I can not delay. You should ask first, before playing stuff, you know,” Ingo frowned. How could he so desperately want to see the videos and yet…wish he never knew they existed?

The Rotom tutted, as much as a Rotom could, and said, “okay, but answer me thizz. Why do you call yourself an ace? Brrt!”

“I’m not an ace. I am ace,” Ingo snorted, then narrowed his eyes, “I don’t quite remember what that means, but it feels right.”

The Rotom buffered a bit as it parsed through thousands of messages, texts, emails, and transcripts trying to find the correct answer to this statement.

“I love and support you,” the Rotom said.

Ingo stared at it, “...thanks?”

–

“I’m sorry to drag you all the way out here so early,” Akari said, “I just wanted to be able to talk freely.”

“It’s all right, Miss Akari,” Ingo said, “although I am quite worried about what would necessitate such discretion.”

“Well don’t,” Akari said, “I got answers from Arceus. And it’s good news for you. You weren’t brought here with a purpose. It was a mistake. And Arceus is willing to fix it. They offered to take you home if you go to the Temple.”

“Just like that?” Ingo said, “back to where I was before?”

Akari nodded.

“Did they say who I was?”

“They’re not your patron god – they said that was the purview of the twin dragons – so Arceus doesn’t know. But they do know Uxie wiped your memory, and they’ll try to have Uxie reinstate it if possible.”

“The Lake Guardian? I thought they were benevolent.” Ingo furrowed his brow, “why would Uxie do such a thing?”

“I don’t know but…” Akari nervously pulled at her sleeves, “Arceus told me that Uxie did it as a mercy.”

“A mercy?” Ingo scoffed, “these eight long, lost years were a mercy?”

Ingo couldn’t bear the implications if what Uxie believed was true. What could have caused this to be more preferable than knowing? What knowledge was so painful Uxie had to intervene?

He snapped out of his thoughts as Akari shifted uncomfortably. He had probably been glaring at her, accidentally, while he was deep in thought, “Apologies, Miss Akari. I am glad we can go back to our stations soon. Obviously, I will need to inform Irida and Lady Sneasler of my departure. I assume you’ll have to let the survey team know as well.”

“It’s not - It’s just -” Akari started, “it’s just you.”

“You aren’t coming?”

“No,” Akari shook her head.

“Ah. Did you pick this station as your home?”

“No. I do want to go home, I think. I just can’t yet. I have to finish my tasks for a chance.”

“For a chance to go home?” Ingo echoed, “what do you mean, ‘a chance’?”

“I can only go home if I complete my tasks well enough that the timeline will hold.”

“Your tasks being the requests in your ArcPhone and seeking out the Pokemon?” Ingo nodded toward the phone in her hand.

“Yes. I have to make sure the bonds between people and Pokemon are repaired,” Akari said, “apparently, I agreed to do this. To be sent here – to lose my memory. I can’t even imagine why I would agree,” Akari shook her head, “anyway, the four newcomers also are misplaced, but Arceus wants me to allow them to help.”

“So Nemona, Penny, Arven, and Juliana are also going to be sent home?”

“I’m not completely sure on the details,” Akari sighed, “but I think they’re going to be stuck with me for as long as it takes me to complete everything.”

“Then I’ll stick with you, too,” Ingo declared.

Akari immediately started protesting, “of course not! You’ve waited many years. I’m sure you want to go. No, that’s silly! I already have help, and I’m sure you have people back home that are waiting for you so patiently. I could never ask you to do that,” she rambled for a bit until she realized Ingo was just staring at her.

“You aren’t asking,” Ingo said simply, “I’m inviting myself.”

“But why?” Akari was feeling immeasurably guilty, “why would you do that?”

Ingo sighed, “I do want to go home, yes. But you’re just as lost as me, Miss Akari. If my help makes it even 1% more possible for you to also get to your station, then I would be honored to assist.”

“But I chose this, apparently,” Akari protested, “I have no one to blame but myself!”

“Does that mean you still deserve to suffer? That you deserve only the scraps you’re given?”

After such a proclamation, Akari wondered why Ingo was caught so off guard by the hug she crushed him with. It took a moment before Ingo realized she was crying again, and so he wrapped his arms around her, and didn’t move until she decided she was finished.

They stayed there for a while, not heeding the warnings of Paras whose territory had been stumbled upon.

Chapter Text

“Ow.”

Ingo opened his eyes and let go of her. Had he squished her a little in the hug? She looked at him, confused, and wavered slightly before reaching down to pull out a stinger in her leg.

“That’s from a poison sting,” Ingo said, startling when one flew into his arm. He ripped it out, before turning around to see the small group of assailants.

A group of Paras were very angry that they dared trek on their territory. They were chittering threateningly, promising more stingers to come.

Ingo was not impressed, and flung out Gliscor’s Pokeball. The small horde of Paras did not appreciate the sudden movement, and they let loose a barrage of poison stings. He yelped, and tried to cover Akari with his arm, but he didn't react fast enough. He winced as some pierced his shoulder, and he felt more than saw Akari duck down.

Gliscor had sufficiently got the attention of the horde, who were now attempting to tackle him. Ingo called for some agile style air cutters, which brought enough down that the rest scurried off.

Sighing, he recalled Gliscor and turned to Akari, who was still flat on the ground, “they're gone,” he said, “here, you have some on your back.”

Akari just groaned in response.

Ingo looked her over critically, realizing that she hadn't moved yet, “Miss Akari? Are you all right?”

“No.”

Ingo started frantically patting down his pockets. He usually carried pecha berries on his person during the breeding season – a side effect of being Warden to a bunch of poisonous newborns who couldn’t control their poison – but he didn't bring any with him today. He wasn't caring for any Sneaslets, and he was mostly immune at this point, anyway.

Instead, he bent down to pluck the stingers out, shaking her shoulder in the process, “Miss Akari, can you stand up?”

When he heard no response, he flipped her over to her back and patted her face roughly, “Miss Akari, do wake up.”

Ingo was flabbergasted. Sure, he was mostly immune and much bigger than her, but this was just Paras poison. It shouldn't have knocked her out.

Not unless… It was also the Paras breeding season, and they were young, unable to consistently control their poison. Akari could have gotten a particularly potent attack. Realizing that the inconvenience had become an emergency, he slung her over his shoulder – quite alarmed at how light she was – and made quickly for the Village.

–

Juliana had been waiting for Cyllene to give her orders for today, when she was interrupted by a commotion at the door of the Galaxy Building. She was shocked to see Ingo burst through the door, Akari in tow. He made directly next door to the Medical Corps.

Although Cyllene’s face still remained stern, the speed at which she stood to follow belied her worry. Not knowing what else to do, Juliana and Rei trailed after her.

“What happened?” Pesselle was already washing up by the time they entered.

“Paras horde hit us with poison stings,” Ingo replied.

“Any Parasect?” Pesselle asked, opening Akari’s eyes and inspecting her pupils.

“No,” Ingo shook his head, “I was surprised at her reaction, but I think the Paras were young.”

Pesselle nodded, “Tomma, please make the pecha solution. Anise, please remove the stingers from Warden Ingo, please.”

“What?” Ingo blinked, suddenly remembering how his shoulder was peppered with stingers, “I’m fine.”

Anise did not let that deter her from steering him into his own partition. Neither did Anise’s protests deter Cyllene from stepping in as well.

“What happened out there?” Cyllene demanded.

“Like I told Pesselle, Paras attacked us.” Ingo winced as Anise plucked out each stinger with forceps, clunking them into a bowl.

“But you are fine, and my recruit is not,” Cyllene leveled a glare at him.

“I'm the Warden of a poisonous Pokemon,” Ingo said, “I am immune to poisons. Akari just had bad luck.”

“So you admit to being well versed in poison?”

Ingo narrowed his eyes, “are you - I would never - I didn't do this to her!”

Cyllene lifted her chin slightly, “what was she doing out in the field with you, anyway? She was not on assignment. In fact, we were waiting for her to come into the office.”

“She just wanted to talk. I appreciate you worrying for her safety, but this was all an accident,” Ingo protested.

“I hope that it was,” Cyllene said. The threat of violence was unsaid, but felt.

–

“Before the stuff I make can go into the supply, they want me to practice making them first,” Penny said, a little nervously, to Ingo, Akari, and Nemona at the dojo, “this week, I learned how to make Pokeshi dolls, and so, well - here. I made you guys things.”

Nemona looked into her hands. She saw a crudely carved figure, with shocking green bangs and scarlet shorts. It was her. She looked up at Penny, touched beyond words.

“These are adorable!” Akari said, looking at the others. Her figure had on a blue uniform and a line of Pokeballs on the belt.

Ingo looked at the figure. Its coat was whole, and he smiled at the small frown that was painted on, “these are exemplary. Bravo! The attention to detail is very good. You even got the logo on my hat!”

Penny bit her lip, “well, you know, since I had to make a bunch that wouldn’t go anywhere, I just figured I’d make some of, well, my treasures.”

“Ahh, the treasure hunt!” Nemona squealed, “our term papers are going to be so cool!”

“Akari!” the four of them turned to see where the voice was coming from, “you have someone here to see you!”

“Oh, Rei, who is it?” Akari called back.

“Volo!”

Akari tilted her head, “wonder what he wants,” she smiled at Penny, slipping the doll into the satchel on her back, “thank you, Penny. I will treasure it always, as you say.”

–

It wasn’t long until Volo’s finger was wagging around in her direction.

“Just the person I wanted to talk to! I got another mystery for you, my very favorite survey corps member! Come see?”

“Sure, but I need to find an escort.”

“Surely I can be escort enough?” Volo asked, “I do trek everywhere in Hisui, you know!”

“Captain’s orders,” Akari shrugged.

Chapter Text

“Where are we going?” Akari asked after they had been walking for a while.

“Not much father,” Volo said, “just to the Heights Camp.”

Akari sighed, “if I knew you were going to drag us all the way out here, I would have summoned a Lord to help us get there faster.”

“Cheer up, we’re almost there!” Volo brightly chided, “see – there!”

Nemona groaned, “these hills are worse than the stairs to school.”

“Oh?” Volo said, interested, “where did you go to school?”

“In a different region,” Akari cut Nemona off. She hadn’t yet been able to explain to the others that they needed to cause as few ripples as possible. That probably included helpful merchants that would ask questions with no end.

Nemona gave Akari an odd look, but Volo was distracted, “Look! A good, long, close look, please! See those patterns modeled after Pokémon? I've come to think that they might be letters–rather like hieroglyphs, if you will. I've inspected ruins across the region and have concluded that they all seem to tell the same tale. The tale of a brave soul who, together with the Pokémon at his side, went on a journey to search for the fragments of an all-encompassing deity.”

“Wow, really?” Nemona peered closer to see the engravings.

“Were these always here?” Akari tilted her head. She had been to the Heights camp innumerable times while surveying, but she had never seen the etchings in the rock face before.

“Not very observant, my favorite customer,” Volo tutted, “As I was saying, an all-encompassing deity–the creator of this very universe. And its name is Arceus. Perhaps you have already heard of this name?”

Akari instantly felt guilty. Volo said the name with such reverence, and he chased these legends with such wonder, that she was tempted to tell him all that she knew.

But that would be playing a dangerous game, one which could not only forsake her, but the rest of the group as well. (They really should pick a collective noun for them all.)

“It doesn’t ring a bell,” Akari decided to say.

“But that device you have – I was able to get a good look at it as we were visiting the lakes. You say it's called an Arc Phone, correct? I could swear that it has some sort of tie to Arceus,” Volo gave her a piercing look.

Akari winced. Volo had seen right through her. Did he realize the extent of her lie?

But Volo shook his head, “But now, let us discuss the fragments. They must surely be the plates! Yes, the very plates you collected as you went about quelling all the frenzied nobles. Haven't you noticed that they all have words carved on their backs? Go on – give them a read.”

Chucking a little bit at the man’s enthusiasm, she pulled out the plates she had been holding onto. She knew they had to be important, considering the Noble Pokemon felt it fit to entrust them to her, but she had no idea what the use of them were. In all honesty, as much as she wanted to help Volo, she wanted to know more about them, too.

So, she flipped over the plates, and read aloud, “The Original One breathed alone before the universe came.”

Volo beamed, “The "Original One" is none other than the Pokémon known as Arceus. So what do you say, Akari? Shouldn’t we find the rest of the plates?”

“Oh!” Akari said, “sure, why not?”

“What will they do?” Nemona asked.

“Who knows what power they’ll do!” Volo said, “but the possibilities are endless!”

Nemona laughed, “so it’s like a literal treasure hunt? That sounds fun! I’m in!”

“Well,” Volo said happily, wagging his finger around again, “I have an idea where we can start our search. Follow me to Grueling Cove!”

“Eh?” Nemona started, “more walking?”

–

Grueling Cove, despite its name, wasn’t so bad, as long as you didn’t disturb the Combee. Unfortunately, the queen was paying a visit to their hive.

“Umm, terribly sorry, Akari, but do you think you can handle that?” Volo said, peering around a well-placed rock.

Akari looked at the enraged alpha Vespiquen and snorted, “who needs an escort now, Volo?”

“Yes, yes,” Volo said, “I am quite sure you’ll be okay, however.”

“Okay, fine, just give me a moment,” Akari chuckled, digging some items out of her satchel.

Nemona and Volo watched as Akari carefully crouched into some tall grass, sneaking her way towards the Vespiquen.

“Oh? Is she not going to fight it?” Volo asked.

“What else would she do?” Nemona asked.

Her question was answered as a barrage of sticky globs hit the Vespiquen, stunning it, before Akari slammed an ultra ball into its back.

“Well done!” Volo clapped as the Pokeball sparked, “I’m glad my backstab – I mean backstrike technique works!”

“Bravo!” Nemona cheered, pumping her first in the air, “that was awesome!”

Akari laughed, “picked that up from Ingo, did you?”

“Just as I should have expected from Hisui’s little hero!” Volo said, “why don’t we take a look at what it dropped.”

“Hmm? Was it holding something? I didn’t notice,” Akari scanned the ground.

Volo picked up the plate, “Ah, here it is. I wonder why the Vespiquen had it? Maybe it just picked it up from around here? Either way, that’s the only plate I knew where to find so…we’ll have to find the rest of them!”

“How can we find them if you don’t know where the others are?” Akari asked.

“How many are we talking, anyway?” Nemona said, “like are there a bunch more still?”

Volo rubbed the back of his neck, “to be honest, I’m not completely sure. Not to worry though! I know the perfect person to ask – she's bound to know about all the plates!”

Akari narrowed her eyes in thought, then it came to her, “Oh! Ms. Cogita?”

“Yes!” Volo’s finger wagged a bit more. Akari wondered if it was an unconscious habit, “the one and only Mistress Cogita, yes. You haven't had the chance to properly thank her for her help in obtaining the Red Chain, am I right? All the more reason to pay her a visit. So, onward to the Ancient Retreat!"

“Hmm,” Akari hummed, “I guess that is true. But if I’m going to trek all the way to the Ancient Retreat, I need to check in with Captain Cyllene first.”

Volo looked disappointed, “Oh, well. I guess that does need doing. How about this? I’ll head on over to the Ancient Retreat, and you can join us when you’re able to. I’m such a delight, I’m sure Mistress Cogita won’t mind if I stick around for a while.”

Akari grinned, “sure. You tell yourself that.”

–

“Permission granted, but take Nemona and Juliana with you.”

“Yes, Captain,” Akari stated, ”but why Juliana?”

“Juliana has recently ranked high enough to be allowed to go into the Highlands. I think her first excursion would benefit from having a guide, much like you did.”

“I understand,” Akari said. Nemona would be happy, at least. She and Juliana always seemed close, and she enjoyed both of their company, anyway. She left the building to go track down her companions, and found them, unsurprisingly, at the dojo.

“Oh, you got permission to go?” Nemona asked, “and Juliana too! How fun! Just like back in the day challenging the league,” Nemona elbowed Juliana in the side lightly.

Juliana laughed, “that was just months ago!”

“The League,” Akari echoed, not loud enough to be heard.

“I can’t help but overhear,” they turned around to see Ingo walking towards them, “that you said you’ll be traveling through the Highlands? If you don’t mind, I’d like to join you. I need to attend to my Warden duties.”

“I don’t mind!” Akari said excitedly, “although we will be going beyond the Highlands – I’m meeting Volo at the Ancient Retreat.”

“Volo, you say?” Ingo put his hand on his chin, “the merchant fellow?”

“Yes, that one.”

“Very well. I will at least travel with you all part of the way. When are you wanting to make tracks?”

“As soon as possible, ideally,” Akari said.

“That’s sounds perfectly fine to me,” Ingo nodded, “All aboard, then?”

Chapter Text

Ingo startled as he saw movement around his elbow. He relaxed when he realized it was just Akari, who startled in tandem.

“Sorry!” she said, jogging a bit to walk in front of him, near where Juliana and Nemona were pointing at something in the sky.

“It’s quite alright, you don’t have to–” he shrugged, cutting himself off since she had already run away. He sighed. Akari had become quite clingy lately, ever since he agreed to stay in Hisui to help her finish her tasks. He was beginning to think his theory of her needing some support was true. However, he was not accustomed to anyone being his shadow, and he accidentally scared her away more often than not.

“How can a Magnezone even be here?” Juliana asked, and then looked at Ingo, “you didn’t get yours from here, did you? You got it before you came here?”

Ingo shook his head, “no, I got my Magnezone here. It was flying around, just like that one.”

“But how is that possible?” Nemona asked.

“I might be able to answer that,” Akari said, tentatively, “the space time distortions in Cobalt Coastlands seem to pull Magemites from the future back in time. Generally, the Pokemon don’t leave the distortion, and disappear back to their time after it fades. But there’s nothing stopping a Pokemon from leaving the distortion, and the Magnezone was probably drawn by the magnetic field of Mount Coronet.”

“Oh, that must be the same field Penny was talking about Rotom liking,” Juliana said.

“Woah, how do you know all of that?” Nemona asked, impressed.

Akari thought for a few moments, “I was told that knowledge would be given to me as needed, so that’s probably where it’s from.”

“Given to you by who?” Juliana questioned.

“Oh, right,” Akari shut her mouth quickly, “I have some news to share with the whole group. It's a bit of a long story, though…”

“It’s getting late, and we’re close to my tent,” Ingo broke in, “maybe you can discuss it over dinner, and I can send you all on your way in the morning.”

“Eh? But now I’m so curious!” Nemona protested.

Ingo chuckled, “I promise, it really isn’t far.”

–

“I think I’m somehow even more curious than I was before,” Nemona said, confused, over her bowl of stew.

“I mean, I can take questions, probably?” Akari tried to be helpful.

“So, this Arceus, you call it the God of Creation, right? Which would be the God of everything, right? So we were all created by a Pokemon? Is this where the “are humans pokemon” debate comes from?”

“I…am not theologically equipped to handle those questions,” Akari said, “I meant more like, questions about our situations.”

“Okay, let’s take it from the top,” Juliana said, “you were approached by the God of everything, and agreed to get your memory wiped and to come here to fix the timelines because the Gods of Space and Time were messing things up?”

“Well,” Akari started, “we don’t really have a cause nailed down yet, but yes. I have now captured both of those Gods.”

“As you do,” Juliana continued, “and Arceus will let us all go back if we finish enough tasks to make the timeline stable enough to do so?”

“Yes, that’s right,” Akari affirmed.

“Except for Ingo, who just showed up one day – Arceus doesn’t know why – and got his memories wiped by a Lake Guardian?”

“That is supposedly what happened – I don’t remember,” Ingo nodded.

“And Ingo could go back, but he’s staying around to help?” Juliana gave an odd look in his direction, “and also we can’t discuss this with anyone because we don’t want to mess up the timeline to the point where we can’t go back.”

“Well, I’m sure we’ll tell Arven and Penny when we meet up again,” Akari supplied, “I was meaning to tell you all at once, but I didn’t want to keep anything from you – nor have you say anything that might damage the timeline.”

“So, really, right now, we’re focused on finding every Pokemon for the Pokedex?” Juliana asked.

“That’s my primary task, yes,” Akari agreed, “so I think it would be best if I focused on it.”

“Well,” Nemona said, “I know I’m not the best surveyor, but I am very good at finding out Pokemon’s strengths and weaknesses. I can help fill in some of the entries.”

“I also am pleased to help,” Ingo stated, “I know the Highlands and Icelands can be a bit of a jaunt from the Village, so I’d be happy to focus most of my efforts there.”

Akari smiled, “thank you.”

–

Ingo was just finishing cleaning up after dinner, but the three teens had already fallen asleep. He smiled at the sight – something itched in the back of his mind. Every time he had a full house, he felt an old nostalgic ease. It must have been something from his previous life. If only he could remember…

Soon, perhaps he’ll be able to.

Juliana and Nemona had – characteristically – dropped off to sleep almost instantly the movement they got the blanket around themselves. Akari, however, only grabbed a small, thin blanket, and fell asleep curled up by the tent wall. That couldn’t be comfortable, so he grabbed another blanket from the pile, and draped it over her. She moved slightly, but didn’t wake, so he turned off his lantern and made his way to his own futon.

It would be quiet tomorrow night.

–

Right now, however, his wrist was vibrating and screeching. In a movement that seemed like pure muscle memory, he shut it up.

“What was that?” Akari had shot up, looking quizzically at her blankets, “where did these come from?”

Juliana groaned, “why did you set an alarm?”

“I doubt he did,” Nemona sighed, blocking her face from the sunlight streaming in through the seams of the door, “that was the Rotom.”

“Since when do Rotom scream?” Akari sat back down.

“Apologies, it does that sometimes,” Ingo said nonchalantly.

“I’m helping!” the Rotom insisted, “y’all were snoozing straight past dawn!”

“Did it ever occur to you to just let us sleep?” Juliana had buried back down into her blankets, so her voice was muffled.

“I'll get breakfast ready,” Ingo sighed, “and then get you guys onward to your next stop.”

“Oh, are you coming with us?” Akari looked hopeful.

“Ah, no, I’ll have to stay here to patrol and look after the Lady,” Ingo said apologetically.

“Can't it wait a bit more?” Juliana sighed, which turned into a yelp as Nemona gleefully dumped her out of the blankets. Loath to get rid of the warmth, she wrapped the blanket around her shoulders and glared ineffectually at Nemona, “you're worse than the Rotom.”

It wasn't long until they had all eaten and Juliana ruefully folded up her blanket back into the pile. The three of them bid the Warden farewell, and ventured out into the cold morning light.

Chapter Text

–

Juliana, Nemona, and Akari found Volo lugging around some logs of wood as Miss Cogita sat sipping tea at her table.

“Oh? The lost one returns,” Cogita said, setting down her tea with a soft clank, “I was beginning to think Volo was just looking for an excuse to harass me about myths.”

“Of course not,” Volo huffed, “although I can’t say I expected the crowd.”

“This is Juliana, she’s part of the Survey Corps as well,” Akari gestured, “it was her first time through the Highlands, you see.”

Volo shrugged, “okay, well, pleased to meet you. Welcome to the Ancient Retreat!”

Cogita cleared her throat, “considering I live in the Retreat, I’ll be the one to extend the welcome. It looks like there’s quite a few lost ones now. I didn't expect that.”

“Nice to meet you, Ma’am,” Nemona said, “I’m Nemona of the Security Corps. I like your hat.”

“Why thank you, Nemona” Cogita seemed to have a genuine smile, “it’s quite old, but I’m glad the youngins think it’s still fashionable.”

Volo waved off the pleasantries, “since Akari is here, can you tell me about the plates now?”

She turned a sharp eye onto Volo, “such impatience. These three have obviously walked very far to get here. Why don’t you offer some hospitality?”

“I tried,” Volo muttered, then brought a fake smile to his face, “would you all like something to eat? I was just about ready to start a campfire.”

“Oh, we just ate breakfast at Ingo’s,” Akari glanced at the other two, who shook their heads, “so we’re not very hungry.”

Volo raised an eyebrow, “that Warden? Why were you over at his place?”

Shrugging, Akari explained, “he had business in the Highlands so we traveled together. We stayed the night in his tent.”

“That’s a bit weird,” Volo said, “you really did have quite the crowd, didn’t you?”

Akari tilted her head, “is it odd?”

“Nevermind,” Volo shook his head, “I could have just sworn the man had said he hated company – especially kids. Anyway, if you don’t want to eat then…” he glanced at Cogita, who sighed.

“Fine,” she took her time standing up, “I have heard of fragments, called plates, that had been passed down from the Celestica people to ancestors of sacred Pokemon. Some of these were from the nobles – like Wyrdeer and Kleavor – but some are only mentioned in tales.”

“Does that mean we’ll find rare Pokemon if we track down the plates?” Akari asked.

“It’s likely. Hisui is home to many elusive species of Pokemon. It would not surprise me if one path led you down another. I have no doubt your wish is to survey these rare Pokemon?”

Akari ducked her head a bit, “I mean, Laventon is trying to complete a Pokedex for the whole region.”

“Oh? See how it looks when someone is dedicated to their job, Volo?” Cogita sniffed.

“Now, come on. You can not compare me to my very favorite Survey Corps member,” Volo argued, “and where can we find these elusive Pokemon anyway?”

“I am not completely certain, but I have some ideas,” Cogita tapped her chin, “perhaps I will be able to at least steer you in the correct direction.”

“Well, chop chop, then!” Volo said eagerly, “where are they?”

Cogita hummed, “there are the Pokémon of the lakes, of course. Them, you already know. And the temple giant. You’ll have to break the seal at Snowpoint. The crescent moon, where the moon can be viewed. The volcano – of course that would be Firespit Island,” she looked directly at Akari, “and perhaps you might even return to your very beginning..."

Akari blinked in confusion, but didn’t say anything. She had the feeling that Cogita did know more than she let on, but she wasn’t going to say as such. There were things Akari had to keep secret. She assumed Cogita might be working under similar constraints.

“Well, in that case, let’s hurry off!” Volo said, “now, which would be the closest?” Perhaps one of the Lakes?”

“Wait a moment,” Akari chuckled at the man’s enthusiasm, “if we’re going on a huge expedition for plates, I need to let my Captain know. And I need to gather supplies.”

“What if your captain won’t allow you to search for them?” Volo seemed worried.

“I’m sure she’ll let me,” Akari said, “I will just inform her that I think it’s the best way to continue surveying the region. She trusts my judgment. I’m sure the Corps will be fine even if I have a bit of a leave of absence.”

Volo pursed his lips, “very well. But if she doesn’t, send me a Starly and I’ll break you out of the village.”

“I appreciate the offer, but the Village has only ever wanted me out,” Akari said ruefully.

Volo grumped something she couldn’t hear, and then said, “I have some things I have to double check – some research to do. I will meet you back in Jubilife in a week, yes?”

Akari shrugged, “that should be plenty of time, I would think.”

“Oh, and one more thing before you go,” Volo said, turning to Nemona and Juliana, “I am quite curious about something. How did you arrive here?”

They both looked at Akari. Juliana spoke up first, saying, “it was a blur. Very chaotic. One moment we were just here.”

“Hmm,” Volo said, “and did you also lose your memories like the Warden and Akari?”

“Yes,” Juliana said firmly, while Nemona shook her head.

“Wait – I mean, yes,” Nemona said in surprise, “sorry, I misheard the question. I don’t remember anything.”

Volo’s eyes were narrowed. He didn’t believe Nemona, but he couldn’t press it at the moment. “Well,” he continued, “that’s too bad. If anyone could remember anything, this whole debacle could probably be laid to rest much faster.”

“Yeah,” Akari sighed, “I wish I remembered anything, but I don’t.”

“Nothing that can be done about that, I suppose,” Volo’s tone seemed to brighten, “I’ll meet you at Jubilife in a week. Be ready for me!”

Chapter Text

Akari was beginning to think this meeting place was a poor choice as the six of them squeezed into the circle surrounding her furnace. They all looked at her expectantly, and she tried not to wither under so many eyes.

“Umm,” she started, “so. Most of you have an idea what I’m about to say.”

After a moment of glancing around, Ingo asked, “I assume I’m the reason why it’s not ‘all of you?’”

“Umm, maybe?” Akari grimaced, “but to be honest, I’m not sure who knows what, so I wanted to call a meeting of all of you.”

“What is it, then?” Arven asked with a yawn. It had been a rough day in the Corps, and he was ready for a bath and sleep.

“Right. So, Volo – he’s a merchant. He also helped me deal with the red sky when you four arrived. He wants to collect these plates – I’m not sure how many of them there are, but it seems like it’ll be a lot.”

“Plates?” Penny raised an eyebrow.

“These slate…things,” Akari showed them one, “I got some from the Nobles as I quelled them – before you came. Anyway, Ms. Cogita, an acquaintance of Volo’s, seems to be under the impression that seeking out more of these plates is likely to lead us to new Pokemon.”

“Who is this Cogita?” Arven asked.

“She’s very well aware of the history and legends of the region. I don’t doubt she knows what she’s talking about,” Akari explained, “and it’s important that we seek out all of the Pokemon in the region since it’s the best step towards going home.”

“This is what you meant by having a way home!” Penny said, “so we need to catch all the Pokemon? But what after that?”

“We need to repair the damage of the timeline,” Akari nodded, “which, yes, means we need to complete the Pokedex, as well as finish a list of tasks Arceus has given me on my ArcPhone.”

“Okay,” Arven said slowly, “so, I assume you’ll be doing the catching. Are we doing the tasks, then, or…?”

“No, I was hoping…” Akari faltered, “I was hoping that you'd all come with me.”

She looked down. Saying it out loud, she realized how ridiculous it sounded. Juliana and Nemona would be coming with her – orders from Captain Cyllene. But the others might not even want to come.

“Would we be able to?” Penny asked, “and, no offense, what help could I provide? I was essentially hospitalized first thing after coming to the Village.”

“I’m not saying no,” Arven warned, “but I’m not sure I could leave the Construction Corps, either. Where would we be going?”

“I have a list of places – the three lakes, for one. All around the region, I guess,” Akari still hadn’t looked up. She chanced a look at Ingo, who had been silent the whole time.

His mouth was in a thin line. He caught her eye, and said, “Is this Volo going with you?”

Akari nodded.

“Okay,” Ingo said, “and he helped you before? You trust him and this Ms. Cogita?”

“Yes. I didn’t have any other place to go,” Akari said softly.

“Okay. I trust your judgment,” Ingo said simply, “but I’ll see if Zisu can spare me. I might also have to break off to go to the Highlands occasionally.”

Her eyes widened, “so you’re coming?”

“I will do my best,” Ingo promised, and then turned to the others, “ I will try to pull some strings for the rest of you, if you’d like to come.”

“Would I help?” Arven looked between Ingo and Akari.

Ingo shrugged, “I can just tell Sanquo you’re scouting for better timber, or good places to build camps. And, I suppose, we could use a tall heavy lifter.”

“I meant, helpful to you guys,” Arven shook his head.

“I mean, if you want to handle the food…” Akari said.

“Arven can handle food, sure,” Penny argued, “but what can I do?”

“That’s easy,” Akari reassured her, “we’ll need plenty of Pokeballs and medicines. And, we won’t make you do any math at all.”

Penny looked at Ingo, “I want to go.”

Quirking up his lip, Ingo said, “all right. Arven? What about you?”

“Are you going?” Arven directed his question to Juliana, who looked surprised, but nodded.

“Nemona and I are going,” Juliana said.

Arven sighed heavily, “well, I’m not being left behind.”

“Okay, then. I assume we’ll be leaving after the festival?” Ingo asked Akari.

“There’s a festival?” Nemona asked.

Akari laughed, “Volo did say he’d be here in a week, so he’s probably coming with the other merchants for the festival. So, yes, probably afterwards when he can sneak away from his responsibilities.”

Ingo stood up and stretched, “then I’ve got some persuading to do and not much time to do it. I’ll try to go to the Highlands and be back before the festival.”

“Thank you, everyone,” Akari also stood up and bowed, “I am grateful for your help. But, if you change your mind, don’t feel like you have to come. It might be a bit hard…”

“Well,” Penny said, “I don’t back out of a promise. I am glad to be useful. And we all want to go home.”

“Yeah, you’re stuck with us now!” Arven said, giving a jaunty thumbs up.

Akari smiled, “glad to hear it.”

Chapter Text

Arven hadn’t been sold on spending his hard-earned paycheck on a fancy new kimono for the festival, but now, he was glad Juliana had convinced him to do so. Everyone was wearing something fancy, and he would have felt awkward if he was the only one wearing his uniform.

Juliana was as fashionable as ever, and Nemona was just pleased she found a Kimono long enough. She was easily one of the taller people in the village. Penny was loving it, which he didn’t expect, but she had commissioned a pink and blue Kimono that looked suspiciously similar to her Sylveon. Akari and Ingo waved at them from across the street and made their way over.

“You guys look very nice,” Ingo said.

“You look very similar,” Penny said accusingly.

“Not everyone can be a fashionable vee-vee,” Juliana laughed.

Ingo turned a bit red, “well, I only own my coat and tunics.”

He was saved by a group of Wardens calling for him, so he took his leave quickly.

“So!” Akari clapped her hands, “what are we planning on doing?”

“I want an Eevee mask,” Penny said.

“Okay, let’s go get masks,” Akari chuckled.

–

“Everytime I see you, you're surrounded by a gaggle of kids or Sneasels,” Palina observed, handing him a cup, “have a drink.”

He took it and chugged, about ready to insist that neither was an issue, before choking violently, “what is in this?” he spluttered.

“Never took you as someone who couldn’t hold their liquor,” Melli sniffed.

“I’m not,” Ingo insisted, wiping his mouth, “what is it?”

“My very own creation,” Melli said, with an air of importance.

–

“A sleepover!?” Nemona clapped her hands together, “that would be so fun!”

“Bring all your futons to my dorm, then!” Akari said excitedly.

“Umm…” Arven started, “even me?”

Akari gave him a weird look, “of course!”

“I’ll get some snacks at the stalls!” Nemona was already off.

–

“Oh, hey Ingo!” Nemona found him sitting on the ground near a stall selling Melonpan, eating said bread with an almost petulant look.

“I’m not drunk,” Ingo grumbled.

“I…am now assuming you are drunk,” Nemona answered.

“I’m fine,” Ingo insisted, looking suddenly very sad when he realized he had finished his bread.

“Whoa, okay! Do you want more melonpan?” Nemona asked as his eyes began to water.

Ingo sniffed, then nodded, digging around in his pockets and holding his hand out to dump some change into her hands. Nemona ordered a whole cloth bag of the sweets and handed one to him.

“Why don’t you follow me?” Nemona made him stand.

–

“What the hell, Nemona?” Penny asked.

“I got snacks,” Nemona answered.

“Why does he look like a wet Shinx?” Penny gestured to Ingo, who was staring at her balefully while nibbling the bread.

“I’m not drunk,” Ingo answered.

“Uhh…” Akari said, “I guess…we can keep an eye on him. Whatever. You all got your futons?”

–

“You don’t remember truth or dare?” Juliana asked, amazed.

“Arceus is not providing me with the information, no,” Akari shrugged, “or maybe I never knew about it.”

“It’s simple enough,” Juliana reassured, “we’ll flip a coin, and you’ll either get a truth or a dare.”

“What’s the difference?”

“Well, one we’ll ask you a question that you’ll have to answer. Or we’ll give you an action you’ll have to do.”

“And if I don’t?” Akari folded her arms.

“Then you get a punishment,” Juliana said.

“Like what?”

“I don’t know,” Juliana looked around, “what does everyone think should be the punishment?”

They debated for a while, before it was decided: “If you don’t tell the truth or do the dare, you have to go outside the dorm and do the torchic dance,” Penny said definitively.

Akari blanched, but agreed, “so uh, who goes first?”

“We’ll go clockwise!” Juliana said, flipping the coin, “it’s a dare!”

They were interrupted by a snore in the corner of the room. They looked over to see that Ingo had fallen asleep. Akari turned back, “okay, what do I do?”

Juliana tapped her chin, “empty out your satchel and show everything you have in it.”

“Okay, that isn’t bad,” Akari laughed, taking it from her waist. She dumped it out. It was perfectly normal, she thought, just full of Pokeballs, berries, and some ore she had found.

“How do you fit so much stuff in there?” Nemona gasped.

Akari rolled her eyes, “Bagin,” she said with some disdain.

Juliana passed her the coin, “okay, flip for Penny.”

“Truth,” Akari announced, “hmm. What’s your most embarrassing moment?”

“My Dad and I went to the store, and I left to go pick out my food, and my Dad came on the intercom sobbing saying that I went missing. I was thirteen. Everyone was staring at me,” Penny had her hands shoved in her face.

“Was it a big store?!” Nemona laughed.

“No,” Penny said, flatly, flipping the coin, “truth,” she turned to Arven, “do you have a crush on anyone in the room?”

“Annnnd I’m out,” Arven said, immediately opening the door to give the stiffest torchic dance any of them had ever seen.

“Cold,” they heard a grumble from the edge of the room, “Arven, what the fuck are you doing?”

They all stopped cackling long enough to bombard Ingo with reprimands, “language!”

“Oh my God, I’m making Ingo do one,” Arven flipped the coin, “Ingo, play a random song from your xTrans.”

Everyone covered their ears, and Penny yelled, “not that one!” as the heavy metal version of the Thomas the tank engine yet again ripped through the dorm.

Arven shoved the coin into Ingo’s hand, “flip it,” he instructed, “It’s truth. Ask Juliana a question.”

Ingo stared at Juliana very hard, “do you and Nemona have something going on?”

“I hate this,” Juliana replied, “you are mean.”

“I’m mean?” Ingo said sadly, eyes watering.

“Oh, my god, give him more bread, quickly!” Nemona said.

–

Ingo woke up with his head smashing some bread and a momentous headache, “what happened?” he groaned.

“You got drunk,” Akari supplied.

“Why am I here?”

“We had a sleepover.”

Ingo blinked. Why on earth did they bring a drunk old man to their sleepover? Or, more likely, why did he stumble to a teenager’s sleepover? Why were Nemona and Juliana sitting on their futons on the opposite sides of the room staring at their hands? Why did Arven look like he had seen a ghost?

“My apologies,” Ingo said quickly, “I did not mean to crash your party. I will leave.”

Akari gave him an odd look, “you don’t have to go, but I understand if you want to go back to your quarters instead.”

–
Everyone had the day off after the midsummer festival, so Ingo was resting by the Galaxy team building after getting some supplies from Ginter. Akari apparently had the same idea, so he waved when he saw her.

“What, exactly, happened last night?” he asked her, “they all seem…weird.”

“Well,” Akari started, “so we played this game called truth or dare.”

“That doesn’t bode well,” he started.

“You know it?” Akari looked surprised, “well, anyway, Penny asked Arven if he had a crush on anyone in the room, which he refused to answer, so he took the punishment. Then you asked Juliana if anything was going on between her and Nemona-”

“I did what?” Ingo said, horrified.

Akari flinched at the loud noise, “ah yes, well, Juliana alsorefused to answer. And then Penny asked Arven what he meant by not answering the previous question, which lead to Arven asking Juliana why she didn’t answer either. I’m sure you can imagine the implications.”

“Oh, gods” Ingo put his face in his hands, “that’s a mess. I don’t even remember any of it.”

“Yeah, well,” Akari grimaced, “we’ll only be leaving tomorrow with all of them to go on a long journey. I’m sure it will be fine. I’m going to find Volo, he should be finished with his work by now.”

“I’m going to go…apologize. Oh gods.”

Chapter Text

“How did you end up gathering more people?” Volo said, exasperated.

Akari shrugged, “we come as a set.”

They had all gathered just outside the gates, bags packed. Volo had been looking at a map, and looked up to see the six people.

“No matter,” Volo sighed, “I've been mapping out our route. The only one I’m not sure about is the “beginning” Cogita was talking about. Do you think that would be the Temple?”

“Why would it be the Temple?” Akari asked.

“Well, little one, if Arceus created the beginning, perhaps the Temple is where a plate could be found. I've looked, of course, but maybe more eyes will help,” Volo said, and then stopped, “what are you doing?”

Ingo was also about ready to ask Akari, whose hand had painfully wrapped around his arm. She had braced herself, and had her other hand over her Pokeballs. Ingo looked up, and realized what had set her off.

Kamado.

Not only that, but in full armor, walking towards the group.

But instead of issuing a threat, he said simply, “I've received a message from Mistress Cogita. I'm told you're collecting plates of some sort with the merchant?” he glanced over at Volo.

“Yes,” Akari said cautiously.

“Then we must go to Prelude Beach. Meet me there,” Kamado nodded sharply once, then walked away.

Akari let out a heavy breath, “Oh. Okay.”

Ingo patted her on the back, “guess we must make tracks through the village again.”

–

Ingo was watching the perfectly civil Pokemon battle. Kamado wasn't pulling any underhanded tricks, so he relaxed. As much as he could, considering the rest of the group was refusing to talk to him or each other. The others had sat on the ground further away.

“I’m surprised to see you here, Warden,” Volo walked next to him.

“Ah, well, I am happy to assist,” Ingo sighed.

“Brave,” Volo chuckled, “especially after all those rumors started going around.”

“About me?” Ingo was no stranger to rumors being spread about him – a reclusive amnesiac dropped in the middle of the Icelands tended to attract some certain assumptions.

Volo nodded, “I’m glad to see my favorite customer still has support.”

“Well, of course,” Ingo said fondly, “she deserves some support.”

Volo laughed, which made Ingo raise his brow.

“Sorry, it's just, you don't really care, do you?” Volo said, “about the rumors? You're not even going to ask me what they are?”

“I’m old,” Ingo sighed, “so no, I do not care about what people say about me.”

“Respectable,” Volo nodded, “but I do think you might need to know these ones. Since they also affect Akari.”

That got Ingo's attention, “surely people have learned their lesson about doubting Akari?”

Volo hummed, “there's no way to put this politely, Warden.”

“What do you mean?”

“Your insistence on keeping company with children has not gone unnoticed. Especially since Akari seems…fond of you.”

“Are you saying…”

“People think it's inappropriate, Warden. I would take care.”

Ingo flinched back, “of course not, it's not like that!”

“I am aware,” Volo said grimly, “but what power do I have against such rumors?”

–

“I got another plate!” Akari bounced up to the two, “who would have thought Kamado had one this whole time? And that Cogita would even know. The ‘beginning’ was my beginning in Hisui!”

“Keep a hold of it, with the rest, if you will,” Volo said when she offered the plate to him.

Akari shrugged, “all right. What’s next?”

“The Lake in the Fieldlands!” Volo replied.

“Onward, then!” Akari said, grabbing Ingo’s arm as she went to fetch the others. She stopped as Ingo slipped his arm from her grip.

She waited for him to explain, but he simply said, “please do not touch me.”

Ingo tried not to be crushed by the devastated look on Akari’s face.

–

Ingo must have heard her last night. She had sworn he was asleep, and heard his soft snores. But he must have just been resting.

There were a couple of rounds in between the first questions and Penny being able to ask Arven the truth of his previous answer.

Nemona had asked her another question: “what's your biggest secret?”

Akari had glanced back at Ingo’s sleeping form, “I don't know why I know this, in particular. But…I’ve never had a dad,” she had started, “and I would die before I tell him this, but…I kinda see Ingo as like, a father figure.”

“Hey, join the Daddy Issues club!” Arven said, “...which is this whole group, actually.”

She had come on too strong. She had been caught up in the moment, and she had ruined the one safe place she had carved out in Hisui.

She said nothing to Ingo as she walked away silently. She didn't look back to see his own crumpled face.

Chapter Text

With Akari and Ingo now not talking either, the group of seven plodded through the Fieldlands silently.

“Why is it so quiet?” Volo interrupted, “and, no offense, I don't even know who you two are.”

“I’m Arven,” he supplied, “of the construction corps.”

“I assumed from the purple,” Volo nodded, “again, apologies for being so blunt, why are you here?”

“I’m…” Arven started, then stopped, “I'm just part of the group as well.”

Narrowing his eyes, Volo appraised the answer. It was definitely a half truth. He asked, “part of the group that came from the rift?”

When Arven nodded, Volo looked at Penny, “and you too, I assume?”

“I’m Penny,” she said abruptly, “and I’m wearing green.”

“Ah, yes, I can draw my own conclusions with that. Are you planning on putting me out of business on this journey?”

Penny gave him an odd look, “well, if you're going to make us pay for supplies, then probably.”

“Oh, don't give me that look, four eyes,” Volo chuckled, “a man does have to eat, you know.”

Penny stopped walking, “do not ever call me that again.”

Surprisingly enough, Juliana spoke up, “yeah, that's not cool.”

Volo raised his eyebrows. How interesting.

“Apologies, little non-customer. I was simply aiming to add some levity to this trip.”

–

“Here we are again!” Volo announced once they reached the shore of Lake Verity.

“Yeah, let me call Lord Basculegion,” Akari started rifling around her satchel.

“Wait,” Juliana said, grabbing a Pokeball, “if you wouldn't mind, can you use Koraidon? They're in desperate need of exercise but I can't really have them out in the village.”

“Sure,” Akari agreed, grabbing the Pokeball from her. It felt familiar in her hands, heavier. She only contemplated it for a second before pressing the button to release it.

“Would you like me to accompany you this time?” Volo asked as she clambered up. He walked over to join her as she nodded.

Akari turned to ask Ingo if he would like to join her, but then stopped. He might say yes, if only to be polite to her. But she would rather not have his company at all if it was unwilling.

Instead, Volo surprised her by saying, “Warden, join us. You'll be Irida this time. You're Pearl Clan, anyway.”

Ingo hesitated, but eventually hopped on Koraidon as well, “we’re not too heavy, are we, Koraidon?”

Said Koraidon gave him an unimpressed look.

“Ah. Well, full steam ahead then.”

It took less than a minute to be ferried over to Verity Cave. This time, the door was already open and waiting. As she walked towards the entrance, she heard Volo say behind her, “no, it can be just her that goes in. She'll be okay. She's done this before.”

–

Ingo watched as Akari walked into the cave alone. Whether she's done it before or not, he was still worried. But Volo cut into his thoughts.

“I wanted to talk to you again.”

“Seems like you're the only one who does.”

“That's exactly what I wanted to talk about,” Volo answered, “what is going on? I know you all are here to help Akari with her Pokedex, but this is, frankly speaking, my quest too. And I didn't sign up for this.”

Ingo sighed, and gathered his thoughts before replying, “as far as I can tell, it's a mess of unrequited crushes that got revealed the night of the midsummer festival.”

Volo bit out a laugh, “there's only four of them. How complicated could that be?”

Ingo looked at him, “to be honest, I find all matters like this complicated.”

“Well, anyway. Don't you think it would be kinder if we dropped them back off at Jubilife as we go? They look miserable,” Volo threw a pitying look at the group sitting on the shore.

“That's something you'll have to ask them,” Ingo shrugged, “but I’m sure it will blow over soon, right?”

A shriek ripped out of the cave, and both Volo and Ingo jumped. Ingo had already begun making for the entrance, before Volo barred his way, “I’m sorry,” he explained, “but you need to let her do this alone.”

“I…” Ingo started, about to fight him off, then sighed, “fine. But I don't like it. If it happens again I’m going in.”

Volo quirked up his lips, “I think I can see where those rumors came from.”

“Because I care for her safety?!” Ingo asked, incredulously.

–

Mesprit was already waiting for Akari as she walked in.

“I feel very strong emotions coming from you, little one,” it greeted her.

“More than before?” Akari asked flatly.

“Indeed,” the pink Pokemon agreed, “in fact, despite your companions not joining you in the cave, I can feel their emotions very clearly. Fear, loss, pain, love. From all of them.”

“Emotions are pretty high right now,” Akari sighed deeply, “to be honest, emotion is being a pretty big hindrance.”

“Nonsense,” Mesprit lightly scolded, “it is never a hindrance. It just means there are things to be done.”

“We already have things that need done,” Akari said, “so I'm not sure we'll be able to figure it all out.”

“You wouldn't let a wound fester until you've completed your tasks, so why let your thoughts have the power to?”

“Yes, well, a festering wound is a bit more of a pressing issue.”

“Is it?” Mesprit asked, “do you know what your emotions feel like to me? How they feel in their physical manifestations?”

Akari shook her head, “no, I guess I don’t.”

“Then feel them.”

Akari stiffened suddenly as she was gripped with a ripping pain in her chest. A scream punched out of her, completely out of her control. She shut her eyes and let herself fall to the ground, where she didn't fight the instinct to curl up in a ball.

As suddenly as it had appeared, it ceased. Akari opened her eyes to see Mesprit sitting on the ground next to her.

“That is what these emotions are doing to you. This is what your unspoken words lead to. You can not keep them bottled.”

“Then what am I supposed to do? Be a bother to those around me?” Akari croaked.

“How do you know you will be a bother?”

Akari fought the urge to roll her eyes, “because I was too intense, and scared them away.”

“Did they tell you that?”

“Well, I mean, not directly, but it was obvious enough.”

Mesprit stared at her, “I have been instructed by Arceus to aid and join your journey. But I will only do so if you promise me one thing, little one.”

“I assume it will be something I won't like,” Akari sighed.

“Talk to him.”

–

Akari exited the cave holding a dark colored plate and a Pokeball, looking disproportionately exhausted compared to how she walked in.

“Are you all right?” Volo asked her.

“Yeah,” she smiled, “I’m all right, thanks.”

“Well, good job!” Volo congratulated her, “that's another plate down! Two in one day, even!”

Akari smiled at him again, but then turned to Ingo. She surprised him with a deep bow at the waist.

“I’m sorry,” she said.

Ingo scrunched his brow, “what for?”

“For saying those things that night. I should have –”

“Uhh, guys!” Volo cut in, “sorry to interrupt, but I think they are in some trouble.”

Akari looked over, and saw the Togekiss that usually frequented around the Lake sprayed a stun spore on the Paldeans.

“Oh, good lord,” Akari said as they hopped back on Koraidon.

As they came closer, Volo heaved a Pokeball at the back of the Togekiss.

“Nice throw!” Akari said, as the Pokeball dropped and the Togekiss was caught.

“Lost a profit on that Pokeball,” Volo sighed.

“I didn’t know you could do that!” Akari said in awe.

“What do you mean, you didn't know!?” Volo said, offended, “you know I like Togepi! How do you think I got them?”

“So you just catch any you come across?” Akari laughed.

“We all have hobbies,” Volo sniffed.

“Do you have to have any Cheri berries in that stock of yours? I think they need them,” Ingo said worriedly.

“Ah, yes! 200 Poke each!” Volo raised his finger, which lowered when Ingo turned a withering glare on him, “which of course, with the friend's discount, is free.”

–

“I thought Togekiss were supposed to be benevolent,” Penny grumbled as she chewed on the Cheri berry.

“Thanks for capturing it, though, Mr. Volo,” Nemona said, which was echoed by Arven and Juliana.

“Your stock is defective though,” Penny said, “the firework didn't go off.”

Volo turned red, “ah, there might be a possibility that my stock got soaked in the Coastlands. Sealeo are tricky little things.”

Akari laughed, “are you sure you're a real merchant?”

Chapter Text

In order to save time, the group went directly to the Heights Camp through a combination of Koraidon, Wyrdeer, Lord Basculegion, and Ingo holding onto his Gliscor for dear life.

“Aren't Wardens allowed to call on other Nobles?” Volo asked him as he shakily landed with the group, “we used Braviary a lot during the red sky.”

“It's fine,” Ingo said rather unconvincingly, “I’d rather ride with a trusted partner.”

Volo gave him an amused look, “if you say so.”

“Are you afraid of heights, Mr. Ingo?” Penny asked him, “because I can't help but remember that you live on a mountain.”

Ingo rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, “err, no, not heights as much…”

“Brrt! Thiz man izz afraid of flying! Zzrt!”

“Thank you for your contribution,” Ingo said to his wrist.

“What in Arceus’s name is that?” Volo looked bewildered.

“A Rotom,” Ingo said flatly, “you will have to get used to that.”

–

Despite making good time, they didn't make it to the camp before sundown. It wasn't pleasant to set up the tents in the dark, but Akari was used to it enough that it only took some fumbling.

Food was eaten quickly, the whole group too tired to talk even if they wanted to.

The most uncomfortable part was assigning tents. The provided Galaxy Team Tents were technically two person tents, in the same way that four people could fit in a Galaxy dorm. Generally, the tent assignments would have been a forgone conclusion. Now, it just led to the group staring at each other awkwardly.

“Right, well, I’m going to bed,” Volo said, popping into his personal one, “don't stay up too late!”

“It’s nice out, so I’ll just sleep outside,” Ingo said, walking towards the campfire some Security Corps had already lit.

“One of these tents are for you, too,” Arven told him, but Ingo just shrugged. He turned around, “I, uh, will just take this one,” Arven said, already knowing that he'd have a tent to himself.

“Umm, I’ll take my Security Corps escort,” Akari said, grabbing Nemona by the sleeve.

“Which leaves us,” Juliana said to Penny, lifting the tent flap for her to climb in.

As they settled into their blankets, Penny said in a hushed tone, “do- do you…want to talk about it?”

Juliana thought for a second, “not really, no. I just want to sleep.”

“All right, then,” Penny answered, “I’m just…sorry.”

Juliana heaved out a heavy sigh, “just please go to sleep, Penny.”

–

Volo woke them all bright and early, which led to no small amount of grumbling.

“If you would like, we can make a detour back to the Village to drop you off,” Volo offered.

“No way!” Penny protested, “we made a promise! We’re helping!”

“What have you done so far?” Volo rolled his eyes, “at least Arven is making himself useful with breakfast.”

Penny fell silent, looking down and away from the merchant.

“We’ve just started,” Akari said, “give them time to be able to do something, Volo.”

“All right, all right, I’m just giving them the option,” Volo waved her off, “let's go over the plan.”

He unrolled a map of the region, pointing towards the southeast, “next, we should go to Lake Valor in the Mirelands.”

“Azelf,” Akari supplied automatically.

He rolled the two top sheets up, revealing a more detailed map of the area, “correct. The being of willpower. If we make good time, we can shelter in the shrouded ruins tonight and make our way to Valor Cave in the morning.”

Ingo looked a little nauseous, “does that mean we're traveling by Pokemon?”

Volo laughed, “you know, I can just fly on my Garchomp, if you want to ride double with Akari.”

Despite everything, Akari laughed at Ingo’s bewildered look, “it’s okay, I’m used to riding Wyrdeer, so I can be the one to sit behind the saddle.”

“No, no, I must ensure the safety of all passengers,” Ingo replied, “so please use the saddle.”

Ingo scrambled gracelessly on Wyrdeer’s back, gripping the back of the saddle seat enough to turn his knuckles white. Akari gave him a bemused look as she mounted. She leaned back, apologizing when she felt Ingo jerk his hands off the seat.

“It's quite alright,” Ingo said, readjusting his hands.

Akari turned around, “you know,” she said sadly, “I can switch with one of the others if you don't want to ride with me. Juliana would probably be good at it. I understand.”

“Miss Akari,” Ingo started, “it's-”

“You're being left behind, customer!” Volo yelled as he sped past them on Togekiss’s back, following in Koraidon’s wake.

Akari yelped, and turned forwards, “hold on to your hat!”

–

They rode for hours, stopping only once for food and to give the Pokemon a rest.

“I must ask what kind of Pokemon this is,” Volo asked Juliana, “it is yours, correct?”

“This is my buddy, Koraidon!” Juliana said happily, patting its side.

“It seems to have enough stamina to rival a Noble. Having to carry four of you, and all.” Volo peered at it, and Koraidon preened at the attention.

*Yeah! They're super strong,” Juliana agreed.

“I've never seen a Koraidon in Hisui. I assume they are from your original home?”

“Umm,” Juliana tilted her head, “yes and no. He's pretty special from where I’m from, too.”

Volo smiled and addressed the Pokemon, “are you wanting to go home buddy?”

Koraidon deflated, so Juliana soothed, “we’ll get back soon.”

“Oh? How do you plan on doing that?” Volo asked her.

Juliana stopped, and turned towards her Pokemon, “everyone is allowed to hope, aren't they?”

–

The journey to the shrouded ruins was much the same, but they made good enough time to be able to take shelter while it was still daylight.

Volo took the time to show the whole group around the ruins, waxing poetic about the people who came before them.

“They were called the Celesticas?” Nemona asked, “how romantic! The celestial people!”

“Right you are, tall customer!” Volo agreed, “their people were blessed by the Gods!”

“Over here, everyone! Food is ready!” Arven called them over to a picnic table with a crowd of mismatched chairs

“Oh, good, I’m starving,” Akari sighed.

“But we haven’t gotten to the keystone yet!” Volo protested.

“After we eat,” Akari promised.

They all took a seat at the table, smooshing seven chairs around a table meant for four. Akari was thankful to be sitting next to Volo and Nemona, but unfortunately was sitting across from Ingo, accidentally making eye contact. The man quickly averted his eyes.

Nemona groaned as Arven dished out the food, “it’s been so long since I’ve had pasta – where did you even get some?”

“Chef’s secret!” Arven said happily.

“...pasta is my sister’s favorite,” said a tiny voice.

“You have a sister?” Nemona turned to Penny, “I never knew that!”

“Yeah,” Penny said, staring at her plate.

“So three of us have sisters, huh?” Nemona tapped her chin, “does anyone have any brothers?”

Ingo turned to look at her, “Miss Nemona, I have a twin brother.”

“You have a what?” Nemona asked.

“I thought we’d already established this?” Ingo asked, confused, but glad the group seemed to be talking.

“Huh,” Nemona said, seemingly deep in thought, “does anyone else have one? I know Arven doesn’t. What about you, Akari?”

Akari looked up from her food, “what? No, I don’t have much family. It’s just me and my mom.”

“Oh,” Nemona said, “right. I remember you saying that.”

Akari bit her lip and glanced over to Ingo, who seemed oddly tense. He still refused to look at her. Obviously, he was remembering her words during the truth or dare game. Remembering the boundary she’d broken.

“I’m sorry, Ingo,” she said, staring blankly ahead.

Ingo’s head snapped up, “for what?”

“For making you uncomfortable. Please, just forget about what I said.”

Ingo looked confused, “that you only have a mother?”

“Well, yeah, I guess,” she started fidgeting with her hands, “but mostly for the dad thing I said during the festival night.”

Now it was Ingo’s turn to look embarrassed, “Miss Akari…I’m afraid I don’t remember anything from that night. You’ll have to remind me what was said.”

“What?,” Akari blurted out, “then why-” she stood up.

Ingo watched as she somehow became more upset. She angrily dashed at her eyes.

“If it’s not that, then why do you suddenly…” she gestured with her hands, looking for the words, “hate me or something?”

Ingo looked as though he’d been struck, “Miss Akari, I do not hate you. Why would you think that?”

She looked around the table, everyone staring at her and Ingo with wide eyes. She felt the shame and embarrassment threatening to engulf her, but she still bit out, “because you act like…like I burn you, and you won’t even look at me. And it hurts because I thought…I thought that…you cared about me.”

“I…” Ingo started, but didn’t know what to say. He should have explained why he had put the distance between them before it came to this.

Akari must have considered his silence a rejection, as she heaved out a sob, “I’m sorry,” she repeated, unable to stay any longer. She turned on her heel and jogged over to her tent, knocking the poles down so it would close.

“And the Daddy Issues club gains a premium member,” Penny said flatly, glaring at Ingo.

“The what?” Ingo was tightly gripping his hat.

“I think maybe we should calm-” Volo started, but Arven shushed him.

“No, actually, what is up with the change in your behavior?” Arven said, “you’ve been distant with all of us. I know we’re working through some things, but…”

“I just…I’m protecting her.”

“From what!?” Arven choked out, “do you know how much this must hurt her? The “dad” thing she’s talking about is that she’s never had a father! I know she said she would never tell you, but I can’t just sit here and watch you hurt her!”

Ingo blinked roughly, “I don’t-”

“If you don’t want to be seen as a father figure, then no one can force you. But, god, do I know that specific pain of rejection. It hurts.” Arven looked genuinely angry, which surprised Ingo.

“Does she…see me as a father figure?” Ingo asked slowly. Suddenly, the hugs, the clinginess – it all made sense. The girl really was just reaching out for any support. And he pushed her away.

“What did you think she was talking about in the first place?” Arven said, quieter.

Ingo looked at Volo, who had schooled his face into a neutral expression. It would probably be best not to share those particular rumors with the group, “it doesn’t matter. I need to talk to her.”

Volo stopped him as he began walking towards her tent, “maybe not now, Warden,” he suggested gently, “maybe when she’s not so upset.”

“You’re right,” Ingo said sadly, “I think it’s best if we all turn in early.”

Chapter Text

Trying to talk, however, was proving difficult. Any distance that Ingo had put between him and Akari was now being reciprocated twofold. Even when they were forced to talk, she addressed him only with a curt ‘Warden’, which hurt his heart in ways he didn’t expect. Even when it was time to travel, she had sent Juliana over to Lord Wyrdeer instead, and took her place on Koraidon.

He also wasn’t ready for the blow when she refused to let him ride with her to Valor Cavern, grabbing Volo’s arm instead. He watched as they sailed the short distance, feeling more powerless than ever.

Ingo was still in no small amount of disbelief. She thought of him as a father figure? It made no sense. Sure, he was always happy to have a conversation or provide a sympathetic ear, but when did that translate from acquaintance to colleague to…dad? He thought back to when he noticed her hanging around a lot. Was it after he offered to stay in Hisui to help her with her tasks? Or did it even stretch before then, when the Paldeans came to stay with him?

He should perhaps feel flattered, but right now, all he feels is anxious. He doesn’t know how to be a dad. The Rotom told him of his family – they certainly didn’t mention a partner or children!

Of course he was fond of the girl! And to see her so upset caused a deep ache in the pit of his stomach. Knowing most of it was his fault made him feel even worse. He should have explained himself instead of just instructing her not to touch him. He should have realized why she seemed to always be around.

But she also has never had a father, according to Arven. In that case, she wouldn’t know what a dad was like – she wouldn’t know that Ingo wouldn’t be the best choice to decide to be a father. He didn’t know the first thing about being a role model – he’s been living alone on a mountain for about six years – let alone how to be a parent! He didn’t even know how to begin to make it up to her.

Ingo’s thoughts were derailed by Nemona sitting next to him on the shore.

“Hi, Mr. Ingo,” Nemona sighed.

“Hello, Miss Nemona. Are you in need of assistance?”

“No, just chilling,” Nemona was looking out towards the lake, “it’s been a real mess, hasn’t it?”

“You mean this journey?” Ingo glanced over at her, “I suppose it has. How’re your joints?”

“Fine, thanks,” Nemona huffed out a chuckle. After a bit of silence, she continued, “how do you even start to clear up a misunderstanding?”

Ingo gave her his full attention, “by talking to them, I would think.”

“But what if it’s gone on so long that it’s almost more awkward than if the original misunderstanding wasn’t true?”

Ingo narrowed his eyes, trying to parse the question, “do you think it would be more awkward than,” he gestured around, “this?”

Nemona gave a snort at that, “well, awkward is better than angry. And it’s only awkward now.”

“What makes you think they’d be angry?”

“Because…I’ve led them to believing something else? Because I was too busy being awkward about it?”

“I would think it would be easier to talk to her, rather than cryptically try to explain yourself to me,” Ingo said softly, “not that I don’t want to help, mind you. But just being upfront with her is probably the best way to move forward.”

Nemona turned a little pink, “I never said she! It could be anyone!”

“Right,” Ingo said, humoring her, “my apologies.”

–

“I’ve never know you to be so lacking in willpower, little chosen,” the blue Pokemon floated around Akari’s head, “you seem to have ignored my sibling’s request.”

“I haven’t ignored them,” Akari protested, “it just didn’t work out. I talked to him. He made it clear he wants nothing to do with me.”

“Did he, though?” Azelf asked, “is that what you asked, and what he said?”

Akari took a deep breath, “why do you keep bothering me about it? I have a quest to finish, so I can get out of this place – so I can get the others out, too.”

“Then, I will refuse to offer the plate until you have the willpower to resolve your emotions.”

“You can’t do that!” Akari yelled at Azelf, “Arceus instructed you to aid me!”

“And I will,” Azelf assured, “once you aid yourself. Come back when you have done so,” the blue Pokemon disappeared in a flash, causing Akari to yell after it. She stayed there, waiting, thinking perhaps this was just another test of willpower. Eventually, however, she was forced to emerge from the cave.

“Welcome back, customer!” Volo greeted her, “where’s the plate?”

“I don’t have it,” Akari said.

“Sorry, what?”

“I said, I don’t have it!” Akari snapped, and then sighed, “sorry, Volo. I just have to do some tasks first, before Azelf will give it to me.”

“What are those tasks? I can try to help you.”

But Akari shook her head, “it’s something I have to do, I think. Let’s get to the shore.”

–

“I thought I heard a crowd!” a voice came from the crest of the hill of the Heath.

“Ah, Lord Adaman, pleasure to meet you here,” Ingo called out to him.

“Likewise,” Adaman said, “what brings you here?”

“Pokedex things,” Juliana said.

Adaman looked surprised, “all of you? I thought it was only you who joined the Survey Corps.”

“I was,” Juliana agreed, “but we’re working as a group.”

“Sounds great! Have you all eaten yet? We’re making dinner at the settlement – you should come.”

“We couldn’t!” Ingo said, “there’s seven mouths to feed here.”

“Nah, we could,” Adaman waved dismissively, “we have plenty, and it’ll just go bad. Anyway, it would be nice to spend some time together.”

“Well, if you insist, we’d be honored,” Ingo gave a short bow, “we’ll just need to wait for Akari and Volo to come back to shore.”

“No problem,” Adaman said, “just meet me in the Settlement when you’re ready. I’ll set up an empty tent for you all, too.”

Ingo smiled and said, “thank you,” as the Leader walked away.

“Well, that makes tonight easier,” Juliana said, “hopefully Arven didn’t have any grand dinner plans for us.”

“Hopefully not,” Ingo agreed, “ah, here Akari comes.”

–

After pleasantries and dinner, the group was shown to an empty tent. It only had four bunks, so Ingo and Volo immediately offered to sleep on the floor. Akari insisted as well, stating that she was used to sleeping on the ground during long survey missions.

Just as Akari set up her sleeping roll, Ingo sat himself next to her, “we need to talk.”

Akari looked away, “it’s late. It can wait until the morning.”

“I don’t think it can,” Ingo insisted.

Akari turned quickly towards him, “what? What do you possibly want? You’ve messed up the plate search and now I don’t have Azelf to add in the Pokedex.”

Ingo winced, “I…apologize for that. I did not know I was the reason Azelf didn’t grant the plate to you.”

“Why don’t you just go home? I know you want to. You can just go to Spear Pillar at any time and Arceus will take you there! I don’t understand why you won’t leave!” The last few words sounded suspiciously sob-like.

“I’m staying because I want to help,” Ingo said, softly.

“You can help by leaving, so I can get the plate,” Akari argued.

Now Ingo’s eyes welled, “I will leave this station if you want me to. I will not stay if you’d wish me gone. But please, let me just say one thing.”

Akari said nothing, so he took that as a sign to continue.

“I think we should have this conversation outside,” Ingo said.

“I don’t think that is a good idea,” Volo piped up, “you don’t want more of those rumors to spread, do you?”

“What rumors?” Akari asked.

“They are nothing,” Ingo assured her, “I am not worried about them.”

“Then you should at least be worried for her!” Volo protested.

“Volo, shut up!” Penny said, surprising everyone in the tent. She looked away as everyone turned to look at her, “it’s just…let them do their thing, Volo.”

“Fine,” Volo said, throwing his hands up, “but it’s on your head, Warden.”

–

Akari and Ingo had walked back to the shore. It was dark, but the full moon reflected on the water enough to see.

“What?” Akari asked, arms crossed.

“I am sorry,” Ingo bowed to her.

When Akari continued not to say anything, Ingo sighed and continued, “I have been made aware of some rumors that concerned you and I. I usually do not care for any such rumors, but I was afraid how they could affect you, so I distanced myself.”

“What rumors? The ones Volo were talking about?”

“Yes.”

Akari waited for him to elaborate. When he did not, she asked, “what are they? If they concern me, I have a right to know.”

“I know you do. But, I didn’t tell you in hopes that it would shield you from them. Instead, I have only hurt you,” Ingo said.

“Tell me now, then,” Akari insisted.

Ingo took a moment, before replying, “I have been informed that there were concerns about how close we are. That third parties have found it inappropriate.”

“That’s stupid,” Akari said, “I haven’t heard any of that.”

“It’s a reasonable concern for people to have, but in this case, it is not like that at all.”

“Yeah, you’re like…an uncle, or mentor, or…or,” Akari started to stutter.

“Or like a father?” Ingo finished for her.

Akari’s eyes snapped to him, searching his expression. When she found no disgust or pity, she looked back down, “something like that.”

“Akari,” Ingo said, sounding choked up again, “I’m not sure I can be a very good father for you. I don’t know how to be. But if you’d let me, I’d be honored to see you as my daughter.”

Akari looked up again, “then you don’t hate me?”

“Akari,” he said gently, “I never did. I’m so sorry for pushing you away. I thought I was protecting you, but…all I did was hurt you. I will never be not sorry for that.”

“It’s…it’s okay,” Akari quietly said.

He rubbed at his eyes, the welling tears finally leaking over to his face, “It’s not. It’s really not. I know it’s hard, but I am proud of everything you have done. I want nothing more than to help you get back to your station.”

Akari’s lip quivered, before she stepped forward and clutched him in a hug. It felt like it had been so long, he hugged just as tightly back.

“I’m sorry, too,” she whispered, “please don’t think I want you to leave.”

Ingo patted her back softly, “I won’t. And I will be here until your tasks are done.”

Chapter Text

Akari grumbled when she felt a nudge on her shoulder. It felt like she had just fallen asleep. Surely, it was not morning already? When she opened her eyes, she was greeted with slightly glowing yellow ones right next to her face.

She screamed.

There was scrambling around the tent, until she saw Volo, lit up by a match, use it to turn on the lantern. Now that she could see, Akari recognized Azelf. She felt a heavy weight hit her chest.

“Oof,” a wheeze was punched out of her.

“I offer the Draco Plate,” Azelf added, unhelpfully, sitting on the plate they had just dropped on her.

“Umm, thanks,” Akari was still blinking grogginess out of her eyes, “do I…? Can I go back to sleep now?”

“Arceus informed me you’d be using mankind’s invention.”

It took a few moments to connect, but with an “oh!”Akari patted around her sleeping bag to find her satchel, where she fished out an empty Pokeball. She bopped it on their head, sighing as it disappeared in a flash.

“The firework, Miss Akari!” she heard Ingo’s worried voice.

“What? Ah!” Akari tossed the Pokeball away as it sparked.

“Was that Azelf?” Akari heard Penny’s sleepy voice come from the bunks, “it was so cute!”

“It’s cuter in the morning,” Akari grumbled.

–

“Was everything alright last night?” Adaman asked them in the morning, “sounded like there may have been some issues?”

Akari grimaced, “did we wake you?”

“Wurmple in the tent,” Penny said with a straight face.

“What?” Adaman turned to look at her.

“There was a Wurmple in the tent,” Penny clarified.

Adaman blinked a couple of times, “I can see how that could be startling,” he said slowly, “I apologize for not checking the tent thoroughly enough.”

Juliana shrugged, “it’s no big deal. I’ll use it to study.”

“Either way, would you like breakfast before you go?”

“Yes, please!” came the chorus.

–

“Should I be concerned about how easily that lie came to you, Miss Penny?” Ingo asked her as they packed up their belongings.

“Probably,” Penny answered. The unexpectedly candid response caught Ingo off guard, and he snorted. But he was saved from trying to find a real response as Volo began talking.

“We have two options,” Volo said, unrolling his map, “we can go to the Highlands for the Halfmoon Arena, or the Coastlands for Firespit Island.”

Akari walked over and crouched by the map, “which is closer?”

“The Highlands,” Volo said, pointing, “but we’d have to backtrack through the Highlands to go from the Coastlands to the Icelands.”

“Do you need to go to the Highlands for anything?” Akari asked Ingo.

He shook his head, “It hasn't been too long. I trust Lady Sneasler to have things handled. She ruled alone in the Highlands for years before I came.”

“Then, wouldn't it be best to make it to the Coastlands?” Akari asked Volo.

“It would save time in the long run,” Volo nodded, “so we can just try to make it as close to Firespit Island as we can tonight.”

“I'm gonna miss the bed,” Penny lamented, throwing a look at the bunks as she shrugged on her Eevee bag.

“I'm going to miss not getting kicked in the face by Akari,” Nemona commiserated.

“I did not know I did that,” Akari grimaced, “sorry.”

“Come on, no more complaints!” Volo said, “let's be on our way!”

–

“It's hot,” Arven fanned himself.

“And beautiful!” Juliana said, looking out at the coast.

Nemona walked over to them, causing them both to double take.

“You're wearing your school uniform!” Juliana observed.

“Well,” Nemona said, “it is summer, and it's the summer uniform.”

Arven and Juliana glanced at each for a moment before Arven declared, “I’m changing,” and they both left to do so.

“Umm, bye?” Nemona waved.

“Aw man, I can't match,” Penny said, “I never wore my uniform to school, so I don't have it with me.”

“You have the clothes you came in, right?” Nemona asked, “well, except for the leggings.”

“Yeah, maybe I’ll change later. I’m used to wearing a hoodie everywhere, so it's not too bad.”

Shrugging, Nemona started to take off her shoes and socks.

“What are you doing?” Penny asked.

“Well, if the ocean is right there, I’m going in it!” Putting her shoes in the sand, and waving off a curious Spheal, she ran to the water, splashing around.

Penny followed her, more carefully, and groaned when she saw her reflection, “my roots are so dark! Look!”

“Be careful!” Akari jogged out to meet them, “there's Qwilfish in these waters!”

“Not here!” Nemona cheerfully called back, “come on! It's nice and cool.”

“This isn't a beach trip!” Volo shook his head, exasperated, “we just stopped to eat! We still have plenty of daylight to travel!”

“Aw, let them have their fun,” came a woman’s voice. Ingo, her, and another man were walking towards the crowd on the beach.

“Warden Palina, Warden Iscan,” Volo greeted, “where did you come from?”

“We saw you all arrive from Aipom Hill,” Palina explained, “so we thought we'd come down to say hello.”

“We’re glad you did,” Ingo said politely, “you know Akari and Volo, but that's Arven of the construction Corps, Juliana of the Survey Corps, Nemona of the Security Corps, and Penny of the Supply Corps.”

“Nice to meet you all. I am Warden Palina, and this is Warden Iscan. What brings you all out here?”

“Pokedex stuff!” Akari borrowed the answer from Penny.

“All of you?” Palina asked, “you have quite a crowd.”

“Teamwork makes the dream work,” Penny said.

“We have some surveying to do on Firespit Island,” Akari provided.

“Ah, well, I'll be checking on the Lord soon, so I can accompany you whenever you go. For tonight, however, feel free to come to the tent on Aipom Hill for dinner.”

“Thank you for the offer, but we’ll be moving along soon,” Volo answered.

“Nonsense! What's the hurry? I can assure you the volcano isn't going anywhere, and the kids look like they're having fun.”

They looked over to see Arven, Juliana, and Nemona kicking water at each other in the ocean.

Ingo gave a soft smile, “maybe it wouldn't be so bad if we set up camp here for the night.”

Volo sighed, “fine. I guess a break wouldn't hurt.”

–

Ingo had taken off his coat and spread it on the ground so he and Akari could sit without getting too sandy. Akari was clutching a particularly friendly Spheal that had rolled into her lap. The group’s Pokemon were all out of their Pokeballs, either romping around or gathering food.

“It's nice that they seem to be getting along now,” she noted, looking at the Paldeans who were still in the water.

“Yes, I'm glad we took the time to rest our engines here,” Ingo replied.

Volo had gone off wandering, stating that there was a ‘Spring Path’ up north that he wanted to check out. He said it was home to many legends, and Akari would have gone with him, if not for the salty breeze and relaxed atmosphere on the shore.

“Don't you want to get in the water?” Ingo asked her.

“I don't think I like water,” Akari shook her head, “I’ll surf on a Pokemon, but I don't want to get in.”

Ingo frowned, “I wonder why?”

Akari shrugged, “I don't remember. But I am fine just watching them.”

Ingo looked over, and winced when he heard a splash, “that's gonna be uncomfortable.”

Akari laughed as she watched Juliana and Nemona fall over in the water. When they emerged, they just sat, staring at each other.

“Are they gonna-” Akari cut off with a yelp and covered her face, peeking out through her fingers.

“Ah. Remind me not to let them share a tent anymore,” Ingo said, looking away, “does Master Arven seem like he needs assistance?”

“I don't think so,” Akari said, “he and Penny are currently trying to break them up by splashing water at them.”

“Right in front of my salad?!” they heard Penny yell, which caused Akari to giggle.

When the sun started to set, they wrung themselves out to get dinner at Iscan’s and Palina’s.

“I can't believe,” Penny said, “that out of all of us, Arven is the token straight.”

“I-” Akari started to protest, then stopped, “...guess I don't know.”

“You don't know?” Arven echoed.

Akari turned a little red, “it's not that surprising! I don't even know my own birthday!”

Ingo pinched the bridge of his nose, “let's get dinner. But I am glad you all seem to have worked things out.”

Chapter Text

“Oh, there’s Volo,” Ingo watched as the man crested over Aipom Hill, “I was beginning to become worried.”

“Sorry I’m late,” Volo apologized, sitting around the fire with the others, “I lost track of time.”

“No matter, we still have some leftover dinner, If you’d like a bowl?” Palina started to ladle the stew out, even before he had answered.

“Yes, thank you,” Volo grabbed the offered food, “I’m starving.”

“Where did you wander off too?” Palina asked.

“The Spring Path up north,” he responded between bites.

At that, both Palina and Iscan startled, “Spring P-path?” Iscan said, “but it's dangerous there!”

Palina nodded in agreement, “that’s right. The Warden before me warned me from getting too close.”

Volo tipped his head, “doesn’t that just make you more curious about it?”

“I quite value my life, so no, it doesn’t,” Palina answered.

Volo scoffed, “but that’s boring!”

“Is that how you should thank the hand that feeds you?” Ingo chided, and Volo glared at him.

Palina narrowed her eyes, “is it boring? The ocean is also quite mysterious and full of unknowns. Why don’t you try diving with me sometime?”

Volo huffed a bit, “there’s plenty of unknowns above sea level to check out.”

Palina hummed, and Volo was quite surprised to see Iscan glaring at him. What was his problem?

“Did you find anything interesting?” Akari asked him.

Volo looked sheepish, “no, not as such. But it was still illuminating. It's a very old cave system.”

“One rumored to hold unspeakable evil,” Palina sighed.

“I survived,” Volo said curtly.

After dinner, Palina and Iscan bid them goodbye, “I would offer for you all to stay with us, but I don’t think there’s enough room in our tent.”

“Our tent?” Penny echoed, “how come it has the same symbol on it as the Diamond Clan tents in the settlement, then?”

“Uhm,” Palina thought, “it saves space.”

“And t-time!” Iscan added.

“Right,” Penny said, unconvinced.

–

After setting up camp for the night, Ingo knocked on Arven’s tent, “do you fancy a walk, Master Arven?”

His face popped out of the tent flap, “a walk?” Ingo’s face looked quite serious, so he added, “sure.”

They made their way out of camp, passing Volo who was using his knife to cut a sturdy tree branch, “one of my poles broke. I’m trying to make a replacement,” he explained at their questioning looks.

Shrugging, they both used the light of the moon to make their way to the shore. They stood in silence for a long time, long enough for Arven to ask, “what did you need?”

Ingo looked back at him, “are you all right?”

Arven was taken back, “yes? What do you mean?”

“About Juliana.”

“Oh.”

The silence this time was a bit more awkward. Eventually, Arven sighed, “well, it's not what I wanted, but it's okay.”

“Can you elaborate on that?”

“It’s kinda embarrassing,” Arven muttered.

“Is it?” Ingo asked, “well, you don't have to say anything. I just wanted to make sure you weren't…derailed.”

“No, I really am fine,” Arven insisted, “she’s happy. Really happy. We were friends first and I’m happy to still be friends. I mean, the people here and my Pokemon are all that I have. So I’ll treasure them always.”

“You do not have anyone waiting for you at your home station?” Ingo asked him.

“No,” Arven said quietly.

There was a pause, before Ingo started again, “time and space is vast, but if you happen to share a track with me, you’d always be welcome.”

Arven blinked up at him in surprise. His eyes became a little misty, before saying, “no one has ever offered that before. I have friends, but I've never had someone who…” he broke off, “so thank you.”

“You are welcome,” Ingo wrapped an arm around his shoulders, “now, unless you have something you need to talk about, I think it's best you get to sleep. I'm not sure Volo will be able to handle another off day.”

Arven smiled, “thanks, Ingo.”

–

“Lord B-basculegion is ready to go,” Iscan said after they all packed up.

Akari looked behind the Warden to see a newly groomed Lord Basculegion swimming happily in the waters.

“Are you coming with us, Warden?” Ingo asked him.

“No, I'll s-stay here,” Iscan shook his head.

“I’ll be going,” Palina said, putting on her goggles, “I want to check on the Lord.”

“I will then fly to the island on Gliscor, so you can ride with Akari.”

Palina shook her head, “It's okay. The Lord and I are…working on our fear of water. I will swim.”

Ingo’s face softened, “all right. We will meet you at the Lord’s seat.”

–

It was not difficult to find their next stop. Like the first time she had searched for the Lake Guardians, her ArcPhone glowed a bit and an entrance at the base of the volcano emerged.

Palina was confused, to say the least, to see a new cave opening near the Lord's arena. The Lord in question did not seem to think it strange, so she simply provided her offerings and then walked over to the group while he snacked.

“Is Akari inside?” She asked, realizing she was the only one missing.

Ingo nodded, then whipped around when he heard the sounds of battle come from the entrance.

“Looks like this trial was just a good old fashioned duel,” Volo observed.

“Well, she's good at those, at least,” Ingo said, trying not to worry.

He didn't have to, since not even five minutes later Akari emerged with a Pokeball and a plate. Volo was, as always, ecstatic.

“Another one! We’re really raking them in now!” he beamed.

“Next stop: the Highlands!” Ingo boomed.

–

It took three days to get from Firespit Islands to the Summit camp in the Highlands. During that time, Lady Sneasler joined the group, greeting her Warden and following them through the paths. Some small Sneasels were attached to her, either in her basket or clinging to her fur.

It would have been faster to climb or fly up to the summit, but Ingo led the group through the trails instead. Maybe if there were only a couple people, but seven was too many to risk separating on the cliffs.

This delay made Volo grumpy, which Ingo largely ignored, but the teenagers weren't quite so good at it. Well, Penny, mostly. Ingo had to break up the sniping more than once, especially when Volo would say something inflammatory and the others jumped in to defend Penny.

“You need to stop tormenting them,” Ingo said to him.

“They've done nothing but slow us down,” Volo retorted, “and they aren't innocent either. You heard what Penny said about me!”

“Yes, I heard what the teenager said to the fully grown adult,” Ingo sighed, exasperated, “which you are not acting like.”

“Why are they here?” Volo said, ignoring his previous comment.

“Why are you talking as if they can't hear you?”

“Let them hear,” Volo said petulantly.

Ingo shook his head, “maybe you should be the one to leave us.”

“Are you kidding me?” Volo yelled, “this whole thing was my idea!”

“Then certainly you can do it by yourself,” Ingo shot back.

“No, I can't do it alone,” Volo said, “I need Akari. But only Akari.”

“Then ask if she wants to go with you alone. See what she says.” Ingo spun around on his heel and went towards the teenagers, who were suddenly acting very busy, as if they hadn't been listening to their conversation.

“Are we really a burden?” Penny asked him, looking down, “it's true we haven't done anything.”

Ingo sighed. Things had been looking up.

Chapter Text

“I asked them to come,” Akari fiddled with her fingers.

Volo sighed, “I understand. But this wasn't meant to be a fun journey with people you think are your friends.”

“They are my friends!”

Volo gave her a sad look, “follow me, little dear customer.” He offered his arm out to her. She took it, just a little hesitantly. What was he going to say?

After they had walked a little while, Volo turned around, kneeling to better meet her eyes, “Akari,” he said.

She waited for him to say more, but he stayed quiet. She didn't like how he was looking at her, like… he was pitying her.

“What?” she asked eventually, unable to stand his stare.

“I hate to say this,” Volo started, “but I don't want you to get hurt.”

“What do you mean?”

Volo sighed, “I don't trust them.”

Akari blinked in surprise, “the Paldeans? Why not?”

“They’re using you. That's why I've been trying so hard to shake them off. But they refuse. Because they think you are their ticket home.”

Well, that was true enough, but Akari furrowed her brows, “no, that's not it.”

“I've gathered enough that they do want to go home,” Volo said.

Akari opened her mouth to explain that they were working together to get home, but she couldn't. Not unless she wanted to risk the timeline enough that none of them could go home. She was caught off guard, though, when Volo spoke again.

“I know you’re lonely,” Volo looked upset, “I know the villagers don't treat you like they should. I understand. But don't let it cloud your judgement.”

“I’m not lonely,” Akari defended, “and my judgement isn't clouded.”

Volo raised up both his hands, “easy. I’m just worried about you. I still don't trust Ingo. Those rumors have been going around for a long time. Please be careful. Try not to be alone with him.”

This sparked defiance, which surprised Volo, “No! He’s safe. I promise.”

Volo sighed deeply, “I’ll trust your judgement. But be wary of the Paldeans, as you call them. They seem more interested in themselves than anyone else.”

Akari opened her mouth to protest, but closed it. What could she say? It was true that she always had to be the one to do the trials for the plates, and Volo helped her scout out the locations to find them. But what had the others done? They promised to help with the Pokedex, but they haven't been able to do so, yet. Maybe instead of dragging them across the region, she should have had them searching for Pokemon.

She didn't resent them for not doing much – to be honest, she enjoyed having the company and what else could they do in this situation? But it was true.

And that was enough to put a shred of doubt into her mind.

Seeing her deep in thought, Volo patted her shoulder, “I'm sorry, Akari. I’m just worried. The rift may be gone, but the distortions remain. If we don't collect all the plates soon, I’m not sure what could happen.”

Akari looked down, “I know. Thank you, Volo.”

–

When they finally got to the Highlands, Ingo broke off to go tend to his ward. Actually, the ward came to them, fussing over her Warden and kidnapping him into her basket.

“See you all at my tent tonight! Until our tracks cross again!” they heard Ingo’s shout as he was chauffered off into the distance.

“Let's continue on to the Moonview Arena, shall we?” Volo said, bemused.

“Sure,” Akari shook her head, “we should probably talk to Melli, too.”

“Who is Melli?” Penny asked.

“The other Warden of the Highlands,” Akari said.

“How come he and Ingo don't save space or time by sharing a tent?” Penny glanced at her.

Akari snorted, “I think you'll see why.”

–

Melli was near the entrance of the arena, looking quite huffy. He was picking up rocks only to deposit them a couple feet away, obviously creating busy work for himself. Akari called a greeting, and his eyes narrowed as he took in the large group.

“There's more of you grunts?” he exclaimed, tutting a little, “I suppose that must be expected. No one can resist the allure of the Great Melli. How can I assist you all today?”

“We're looking for something,” Akari explained, “and we've been led here. Has anything strange been happening at the arena?”

“Of course not!” Melli said, “I have everything in tip top shape!” Then, there was a pause, “however, I don't suppose a grunt like you would even know, but I guess it behooves me to ask...do you know the Pokémon called Cresselia?”

Akari started to shake her head, but stopped as a mental picture of a pink and yellow Pokemon filtered through her mind. It has been awhile since information had been supplied to her, and it was disconcerting every time.

“Yes, I do,” she said eventually.

"Well! I figured you'd know. I wouldn't expect any less from someone who managed to defeat me, even if it was just a fluke!”

This caused everyone's eyebrows to raise, considering Akari’s reputation as a battler, even if only Volo had seen her in action.

If Melli noticed them all staring at him, he didn't seem to notice. He just continued, "Well, I call her a nightmare, that pesky Cresselia! She's descended upon Moonview Arena and caused my lord to hide itself away! I'm so worried about Electrode that I can't even sleep, never mind dream! Oh, do catch that pesky flying croissant! Do it for my poor Electrode! Though I suppose Cresselia can't be all bad, if she at least recognizes the perfection of the arena looked after with loving care by the great Melli!”

Akari blinked at him a couple of times, “so, you like Pokeballs, now?”

Melli turned away, “do not question me. I am simply looking out for my Electrode.”

“Yeah, okay, I see what you mean,” Penny said wryly.

“And what does that mean, you two-toned brat?”

Akari sighed as she braced herself for the fight that was sure to cause. They certainly did take care of their own. Would they do the same for her? She couldn't help wondering.

–

When Akari met Cresselia, there was a fondness there she couldn't explain. Obviously, it must be from before, but Arceus didn't deign to reveal it to her. She just enjoyed the fact that Cresselia did not require a trial, and provided the plate and entered the Pokeball without fuss.

When she exited the arena, Melli clapped excitedly, "not bad at all, grunt. Though I suppose anyone with enough luck to best the great Melli should be able to handle at least that much. Thinking about it, a halfway competent person like you might actually make a decent sparring partner to help my lord and I grow stronger still!”

“Sure, Melli,” Akari said, amused, “you wanna go right now?”

Melli paled, then spluttered, “of course not! I don't want a fight that isn't fair, and you've just captured that nightmare! So I couldn't possibly!”

Nemona stepped up, “I can battle you! I can help you become stronger!”

What followed was quite embarrassing and Melli would swear to the day he died it never happened.

–

Ingo was happily bustling around his tent, making enough food to feed the whole crowd. He finally got himself untangled from Lady Sneasler after a thorough patrol, but she still stuck him with babysitting duty.

Meaning his jacket was swarming with little Sneaslets.

Not that he minded, of course. His extended absence while she apparently was hatching eggs a teeny bit out of season was probably difficult for the Noble. He was happy to assist. If he had known she was incubating a new clutch, he wouldn't have left her anyway.

He did have to pick up some more pecha berries, however, just in case there was an incident with one of the others.

It was dark before the group landed at his doorstep. He ushered them all in, encouraging them all to take a seat and a bowl.

It didn't take long after eating for everyone to settle in – Ingo requiring Nemona and Juliana to not share blankets this time – and turn the lanterns off. It was almost like when they had first arrived, since Volo elected to set up his own tent outside.

It was even more similar when they woke up to a large crash and, peering outside, saw that the sky had been broken once more.

Chapter Text

Volo was already up by the time they came out, “I was afraid of this,” he said, “Akari, we have to go.”

“Let me just get my stuff and I’m ready,” she said, running back into the tent. She emerged also with Ingo’s belt and hat, and threw it to him.

“Are we flying? Call Lord Braviary,” Ingo instructed, releasing Gliscor.

Juliana started to release Koraidon, but Volo shook his head, “we shouldn't move as a group. We need speed. Stay here.”

Nemona started to protest, but Ingo sadly added, “no, he’s right. A smaller group moves faster. I’m sorry. Wait here at my tent. Don't leave.”

“You stay too, Ingo,” Volo stared at him.

“But-,” Akari started, yet Ingo cut her off.

“I suppose that is true. Smaller is faster. Move with speed, but not haste.”

“But you need to come with me to see Uxie!” Akari protested.

“This is a more important matter,” Ingo said, looking at the multiple distortions that had formed around the mountain.

“But…I want you to come,” Akari looked down.

Ingo sighed, and grabbed her shoulder, “I’m sorry. But it's true. I am a terrible flier. I'll slow you guys down.”

“You could fly with me on Lord Braviary!” Akari insisted, “or, Volo, give him your extra Togekiss! They're so easy to fly on.”

Volo gave her an odd look, “I don't have an extra-”

“Akari,” Ingo stepped in, “you can do this. You've done amazing things before we ever met, and you will continue even as we part. There's only two plates left. Just please be careful.”

Akari’s lip wobbled, and then she gave him a quick hug. It lasted only a moment before she pulled away and took out her flute, playing the summoning tune for Lord Braviary.

Ingo watched her go, feeling frustrated and useless. He stared at her and Volo’s forms, flying towards the Icelands, when he heard Penny say, “Volo attacked us.”

“What?” he said, spinning around to face her. It caught him off guard. Certainly Volo hadn't – he had left without so much as a glance at the Paldeans.

But Penny continued on, “he doesn't have an extra Togekiss. His Pokeball didn't spark. That was because it was his Togekiss. It was already caught”

Ingo opened his mouth, then frowned, “I – certainly there has to be another explanation. There really is a Togekiss that lives at the lake. Maybe Volo released it – it's not the easiest Pokemon to care for.”

“What other explanation is there?” Penny said angrily, “I've made hundreds of Pokeballs at work. The gunpowder is sealed. A simple dip in water wouldn't affect it.”

Ingo studied her, “are you certain?”

“Yes.”

Ingo looked at her, then nodded, “all right. Then we need to go. Now.”

“Where are we going?” Nemona blinked.

“If Volo attacked you all with everyone there, who knows what he’ll do to Akari alone.”

Nemona’s eyes grew wide and she covered her mouth with a hand, “Oh no! Are we gonna follow them?”

“With speed and haste,” Ingo said, climbing on to Gliscor’s back.

–

With the speed they were traveling, Akari couldn't ask Volo any questions over the rushing wind. But she assumed they were going to the Lake first, as it was the closest to them.

She clung tightly to the sling on Lord Braviary, shivering as the air became much colder very quickly. She blinked her watery eyes, giving up on trying to see where she was going. The Lord would know where to go.

They were deposited unceremoniously onto Acuity Cave’s small island, where Akari wasted no time jogging in. Uxie was waiting for her.

“Chaos reigns once more,” Uxie greeted her.

“Why?” Akari cried, “I closed the rift. I quelled Dialga and Palkia. I have them both with me, so I know they're safe!”

“I have another sibling,” Uxie said.

Akari narrowed her eyes, “sibling? Like, Azelf? Or Mesprit?”

“Those are my siblings, yes. But I have yet one more.”

Akari winced as she remembered something quite suddenly, “Giratina.”

Uxie nodded, “you are wise, Chosen one. Yes, Giratina has caused these rifts.”

“How do I fix it?”

Uxie floated around her head, “you'd have to ask Giratina.”

“Okay, where do I find Giratina?”

“You know where.”

Akari snorted, “I probably used to know, yes.”

“You will know Giratina well. Complete your tasks, and I am sure you two will meet.”

“You don't seem very concerned.”

“Giratina often throws tantrums. It is showy, but not dangerous.” Uxie landed on her head.

“So you want me to do nothing?!” Akari felt very irritated. She was a woman of action! That's what Arceus wanted her to be!

“There is wisdom in both laboring and waiting. You have tasks to complete. Take this plate. Good luck, Chosen One.”

“Wait! Don't leave! Why did you wipe Ingo’s memory?”

Uxie tilted their head, “Ingo. Is that his name?”

Akari blinked, “is that not his name?”

“It is, but not for you. You have a different name for him.”

“...Warden?” Akari said, confused, “is that it?”

Uxie gave a giggle, and teleported away.

Akari shook her head, taking the plate and exiting the cave. What a useless conversation!

What name did she even call Ingo? A certain word popped in her mind, but she batted it away. This was not the time. She had a temple to go to.

–

Ingo was itching to go faster, but Koraidon couldn't fly, and he certainly wasn't going to leave the Paldeans behind. He was going to let them set the pace, because he didn't want Penny falling off. She was always so precariously perched on the Pokemon.

Maybe he should have told them to wait at his tent, but would they have stayed, anyway? It wasn't likely.

Eventually, the ground became covered in snow, and he took the lead to navigate to Lake Acuity. He assumed that's where they would go, but he was worried it would be too late.

If Volo did anything to Akari, he-

A growl of protest came from Gliscor. He was gripping his leathery wings too harshly.

“Sorry, Gliscor. I am being a bit of an unruly passenger, aren't I?”

Ingo tried very hard to remain calm, even when they lighted down near the entrance of Acuity Cave, and found it abandoned.

“She and Volo mentioned a Temple. Is it that?” Juliana spoke, pointing off in the distance.

Ingo looked over, “almost certainly, Miss Juliana. Let's make tracks at once. Is Koraidon fine to keep going?”

The Pokemon gave a roar, and Ingo nodded, “onwards, then.”

Chapter Text

The Pearl Clan member standing guard at Snowpoint Temple waved as Akari approached, “got more business in the Temple?” he asked.

Akari nodded, “yes. Do I have permission to enter?”

“Of course, of course,” he said, “I assume it’s to fix,” he gestured around vaguely, “this?”

Akari winced as she looked around the distortions that kept dotting the landscape. At least the sky wasn't red this time. It was more…purple-ish.

At Akari’s nod, the Pearl Clan member continued, “anyway, even if the world wasn't in shambles again, you have blanket permission to enter.”

“You don't seem very concerned at the situation,” Volo observed.

The guard sighed, “whether the world is broken or not, my job is just to stand there. What's another crisis, really?”

Akari blinked, “are you, like, okay?”

“Of course, of course.”

“Could Volo come in with me?”

“Girl, you could bring in an alpha Zoroark and I’d let you.”

Akari narrowed her eyes, subconsciously palming her Pokeball that contained her alpha Zoroark. She gave a simple nod, and then walked in.

–

“Good thing we did this one last,” Akari said, taking out the third plate to insert in the pedestal.

Volo stood back as the heavy door began to creep open, “good job, customer!”

Volo confidently walked in, before stopping suddenly, “uhh. What is this?”

“Regigigas,” Akari said easily, “has slow start, but is incomprehensibly powerful once it starts going.”

Volo side eyed her, “right,” he said, moving behind her, “I’ll let you deal with it.”

–

“Did Miss Akari come through here?” Ingo asked the Pearl Clan Guard.

“Yes, she did.”

“Was she with anyone else?” Ingo pressed.

“Yeah. What did she say his name was? Volo?”

Ingo sighed. He had hoped Volo wouldn't have followed her, since he always had her go into the caves alone, “how long ago?”

“Oh, I saw them flying off the roof a bit ago.”

“So they're gone?”

“Yes.”

“Where did they go?”

“South.”

Ingo’s eye twitched, “this is the northernmost part of Hisui. Of course they went south.”

The guard shrugged, “sorry. I just know they went that way,” he pointed off into the distance.

Ingo followed his finger, “to Mount Coronet?”

“Eh, it didn't seem like it. If I had to guess…maybe the Coastlands?”

Penny gasped, “that place Volo went to while we took that day off! Palina said it was dangerous! You don't think…?”

Ingo sighed very deeply, “I think it's our best bet.” He saw them all droop, no doubt not excited by the prospect of traveling cross country again, “if you all want to go back to my tent, feel free. I know you all must be tired.”

As expected, that elicited a flurry of protests.

–

Akari stretched after finally making it to Cogita’s tent. Volo was ranting about something or other. A cutting board, perhaps? She was too tired to care.

“THAT'S ONE OF THE PLATES WE ARE LOOKING FOR!” Her eyes snapped open at the yell. She felt two hands grab her shoulders roughly, “Akari. We need to get to the Temple. Now.”

Akari blinked, “now? Why? Is there another plate there?”

“No, but we have all of them. We can put an end to all of this.”

Akari nodded, despite the bone deep exhaustion. She decided not to question how he knew this.

“Chop chop, customer!” Volo snapped.

“Surely the chosen one is a little exhausted, is she not?” Miss Cogita cut in, “I have no doubt you've been running her ragged for a long while yet.”

“We don't have time to be tired! There's distortions to end!”

Standing up, Akari shook her head, “no, it's fine. He's right. We need to fix this.”

Miss Cogita raised an eyebrow, “it would be a pity to lose the most promising chosen one yet. Especially due to falling out of Lord Braviary’s sling for a lack of sleep.”

“The most promising one, yet?” Akari said, snapping her head up at the implications of this. Had other people been sent by Arceus? And have they failed? Had they died?

Akari shivered. For some reason, she assumed she had Arceus’s protection wherever she went. Perhaps that was not as accurate as she thought.

But Volo didn't let that deter him, “then I'll make her ride on Togekiss with me.”

Without warning, he bent down to scoop her up, roughly placing her on the also-exhausted Togekiss. He sat in front of her, and placed her arms around his middle.

As he kicked the Togekiss into the air, she felt him shudder. When she listened harder, she realized he was laughing. Cackling, even.

Fear tore through her foggy mind all at once. What about this was a laughing matter? Something in her gut turned. Why did she suddenly feel so uneasy? Was the lack of adequate food lately making her air sick? She never had been before.

No, she wasn't uneasy. She was scared. She wanted very quickly to not be alone with Volo anymore. She wanted Ingo. Ingo always made her feel safe. She untangled one of her arms to reach her satchel behind her.

A hand gripped her arm, “don't fall off, little passenger. That would be a shame.”

She couldn't see his face, but something in his tone made her freeze.

“I-I was just getting my map,” Akari stuttered.

“What for? We can see the Temple in the distance.”

She gulped. She needed to get her phone out. Thinking quickly, she sighed, and tried to sound embarrassed, “I haven't eaten anything all day. I'm air sick. If you don't want to get puked on, I need to grab some berries real quick.”

“Fine,” he conceded, “be careful.”

“All right,” Akari said, and pulled out her phone, texting the group chat quickly. The bulky case made it difficult for her to do so one handed. Hopefully it came out legible enough. Volo's grip on her other arm was going to leave bruises, she could tell.

“Better?” Volo huffed.

“Your uniform should be safe,” Akari answered.

–

“Fuck, I’m so stupid,” Penny yelled suddenly, jolting everyone enough that Koraidon stopped in its tracks. Ingo pulled up hard enough on Gliscor to cause it to screech a protest.

After a second of everyone staring at her, Penny said, “we all have phones!”

Ingo looked at her, looked at his wrist, and yelled, “fuck!”

That was enough to make even Penny speechless, as Ingo fumbled with his xTrans, “of all times for you to be quiet?!”

“Whatzz am I getting the blame zzrt for now? Brzzt! Talk! Brr! Don't talk! Zzrt! Make up your mindzzz!”

Ingo swore again as all of their phones vibrated, leaving them with one message.

“temple help hurry”

Chapter Text

As they landed, Akari felt Volo take a few deep breaths. Dismounting, he wheeled over to face her, “are you ready, Akari?”

She didn’t like the gleam in his eye, similar to how he would get when speaking of ruins or legends. She had found comfort in that look almost immediately after they met. Something about it put her at ease, as if it was invitingly familiar. But this time, it felt so wrong.

The smile too sharp, fists too clenched.

He’s not her.

The thought struck suddenly, and without context. She looked up at him. Who was ‘her’?

Why did she trust her, but not him?

“Hmm, what’s got you so quiet, little customer?”

“R-ready for what?” she stammered out.

Volo laughed, “you must be tired. For ending the distortions, like I said.”

“Right,” Akari said, “how do we do that?”

“No worries, just give me the plates.”

Akari could not explain exactly, but she knew she didn’t want to do that, “why can’t you tell me how to do it?”

Volo laughed, chilling Akari to the core, “because I doubt you would want to.”

Akari furrowed her brow, “what do you mean?”

Volo sighed, “well, I suppose you do deserve an explanation, not that you’ll be able to care soon. There's a plate for every type, so you might be thinking, ‘where's the final one?’ Me. I have it. And with it, I have power over Giratina.”

The name sounded familiar to Akari, but she could not make any connections. Six legs - wait, no. Not always. It was an amorphous memory.

Volo continued, “I made them create the rifts, and distortions, and frenzies. And you were always one step behind, fixing things right after I had broken them. But, with this last, final hurrah, I was able to make many distortions. It was enough to get you away from those pesky fiends. With all the plates, I can now subjugate the power of Arceus, and with it, I can create a new world!”

“A new…world?” Akari asked, confused.

"Of course, if I create a brand-new world, then the Hisui region that we currently exist in will be undone and returned to nothing. You, everyone you know, and all the Pokémon living here will vanish in an instant, as if you'd never been.”

“Why would you want to do that?” Akari was horrified, “what's wrong with this world?”

Volo turned quickly towards her, grabbing her shoulders roughly, “what’s right with this world?”

Akari struggled, attempting to loosen his grip to no avail, “Let go! You’re hurting me!”

Volo scoffed, “pain. What do you know of pain? You, chosen by Arceus. I can show you what real pain is like,” he stopped and grinned, “or you can hand over the plates.”

“I don't- I don’t trust you.”

“I do not care whether you do or not. This is your last chance. Give me the plates, or I'll take them by force.”

Akari stopped struggling against his grip, and reached for a Pokeball.

Volo laughed drily, “a Pokemon battle for the fate of the world, then? Fine, I’ll indulge you. If I win, then you'll hand over the plates?”

“I won't lose,” Akari hoped she sounded confident.

Volo sneered and lobbed out a Pokeball. Akari did in tandem.

Arcanine and Typhlosion.

All of the world hung in the balance.

She couldn't fail.

“Infernal Parade!”

–

Ingo was taking Gliscor to his limit, but he could still only see the Temple in the distance. He had left the Paldeans, but he wasn't worried about them. He knew they were following not that far behind, and they had each other. They weren't separated by that manipulative little-

Purple flames erupted around the Temple.

Ingo’s fear spiked, before he took a deep breath.

Akari was fighting. That was good. That meant she was still alive.

As the Temple grew ever nearer, he started to see outlines of a battle. Every time Ingo had faced off against Akari, it was a blazing performance. But this, even from a distance, was ruthless. Volo’s Arcanine was attacking recklessly, slamming into pillars as Typhlosion tried to dodge. Typhlosion was growing tired, and Arcanine was racking up recoil damage.

How dare Volo make his Pokemon fight like this?

As he flew close enough to hear the commands of battle, he heard Volo yell out, “enough of this!”

–

With Akari’s Typhlosion occupied with Arcanine, Volo darted forward. Akari, also focused on helping Typhlosion, didn't realize he was coming straight for her until it was too late, and several things happened at once.

First, she felt herself get yanked upwards, before being slammed onto the marble tile. She saw stars erupt behind her eyelids as her head smashed against the ground, and the air was pushed completely out of her lungs.

She screamed, turning to the side and curling into herself. All she could do was whimper as she felt a hand clutch at her hair.

“Where do you keep them? Is it in that Palkia-blessed satchel that always conveniently has enough room for whatever you want, oh precious chosen one?” He gripped harder, “you, who walks with Arceus’s blessing everywhere you go and doesn't even realize it? Doesn't even want it?”

“No,” Akari protested. Shevtried to reach for her Pokeballs, but her hand was slapped away.

“Unlikely,” Volo said, grabbing the satchel and using his camping knife to cut the strap around her waist. He wasn't careful either, not even flinching as Akari cried out from the blade slicing through her skin as well.

With the satchel in hand, Volo let out a boisterous laugh, “finally! After so long, everything is happening!”

“No,” Akari tried to protest, “that's not the terms- the battle-”

He looked down at her, “You were such a naive, lonely little girl. You'd walk the ends of the region for me, and you did. Because what? I gave you attention? Was your doting little Warden not enough?”

Akari tried to sit up, but was overwhelmed by vertigo. She tried to focus, but her vision was narrowing bit by bit.

She felt more than saw a large shadow fall over her, and was concerned until she saw a familiar black coat appear in her line of sight.

Oh. Dad’s here, she thought, sighing deeply and letting the inviting darkness take her.

–

Close enough to see, but too far away to do anything.

But not now. Ingo aimed directly for the man standing above a lifeless Akari. Gliscor even started to veer, but Ingo urged him onwards. He needed to get him away from her.

Volo had apparently been surprised by his sudden appearance, and Ingo saw his eyes widen as he dived towards him. Jumping off of Gliscor, he tackled the man to the ground. They landed ungracefully, sparks shooting up Ingo’s ankles and knees, Volo with a scream. Ingo heard a clatter. Good. He had dropped the knife.

“What did you do to my daughter?” Ingo demanded, grabbing his collar.

Volo was snapped out of his shock to snort in disbelief, “your daughter?”

Ingo was not phased, “you bastard! What did you do to her?”

Volo said, “how are you even here? This is taking too long. Giratina! Strike him down!”

While Ingo was distracted by the appearance of the God of Distortion, Volo took the opportunity to shove Ingo off. Volo released the rest of his Pokemon, who went directly after the two on the ground.

Ingo stayed crouching, covering Akari’s body with his own. No attack reached them, as Gliscor wrapped himself around them. Ingo staggered under the weight of his Pokemon. The exhaustion had gotten to his ace, and the attacks were enough to faint him completely.

“I’m sorry, my friend,” Ingo said, returning him back to his ball, and grabbing the rest of his own Pokeballs. He couldn't direct all of them at once, so he could only hope that they would be all right.

The entire temple shook with the force of the battle. With ten Pokemon on the field, each one was gripped in a primal battle. With no trainers to direct them, it had quickly turned into a bloodbath, the Pokemon fighting on their survival instincts only.

But with Giratina joining the fray and Akari’s Pokeballs in Volo’s possession, the battle was a foregone conclusion. As strong as Ingo had trained his Pokemon to be, they couldn't win this unbalanced fight.

That was, until Volo yelped as the satchel was ripped out of his hands when two Pokemon appeared, breaking out of their Pokeballs.

Giratina froze at the sight.

Dialga and Palkia had joined the battle.

–

Juliana stared at the scene as she crested the stairs of the Temple.

Chaos.

Three Gods danced around each other. Ten Pokemon fought tooth and nail with none of the orderly structure of a sporting Pokemon battle.

She and the others ducked as Dialga released a powerful attack, barely missing them. As she looked up, she saw two figures on the ground across the Temple.

“Is that Akari?” Arven asked, pointing.

“Shit! I think it is. Can we get closer?” Penny replied.

“Very carefully, maybe. Stay down,” Arven warned.

They moved as a group, as Ill advised as it was. They were a bigger target, but they couldn't bear to leave each other alone here.

Arven grabbed Nemona back to dodge an extrasensory from a Togekiss – the very same Togekiss that attacked them before. Penny was tackled by Nemona to dodge a slash from Garchomp. Juliana had to roll to dodge an errant rock that got dislodged. It was only a matter of time before they became collateral damage.

Finally, they stumbled onto Akari and Ingo.

“Is she okay?” Juliana asked, kneeling down.

Ingo was mostly silent, working to fashion as much first aid as he could. When he finally acknowledged their presence, he looked up, his eyes rimmed with red.

“I don't know,” is all he said.

“What's going on?” Arven asked, “did a Pokemon do this to her?”

Ingo shook his head, “Volo.”

“Where is he?” Penny said sharply.

“I don't know,” Ingo answered.

“You don't know!?” Penny yelled, “we need to find him!”

“I couldn't leave her,” Ingo said, “I can't lose anyone else. I lost everyone.”

Arven sighed, “we’ll find Volo. Stay with her. Don't get crushed.”

“He…he cut her bag off of her. He must have wanted the plates. Find him. Stop whatever he’s doing.”

Nemona nodded, and gave a salute reminiscent to one she'd give him at the dojo, “you can count on us.”

Ingo nodded, “thank you. Just. Please hurry. I don't think the Temple will withstand much more.”

–

Akari groaned. Everything hurt. Everything hurt and there was something uncomfortably pressing to the back of her head and to her stomach. The ground was also moving, which did no favors for her nausea.

“...Kari. Akari. Akari. Please, please stay with me.”

In fact, going back to sleep seemed like a wonderful idea. She began to drift again when she heard a sob.

She opened her eyes. Ingo was kneeling over her, the bloody cloth in his hand answering the question of what was touching her. She supposed it must be her blood.

“It's so cold,” she said, sighing.

Ingo immediately sat back, taking off his coat and wrapping it around her tightly. He was knocked off balance by the remnants of a flying attack. Where had that come from? She tried to look, but got overwhelmed by the number of Pokemon around her.

“I think I got stabbed,” Akari said, almost laughably casually, “so I'm going to get blood on it.”

“I'm not worried about that. What happened, Akari? What is Volo doing?”

Akari hummed. What had happened? The Temple shook again and she groaned in response. Grit fell into her face aa she heard another large boom, “I…don't know. I don't remember,” she paused, “oh. That's bad.”

“It’s all right,” Ingo said idly, grabbing her wrist to check her pulse. Not quite in shock yet. But it probably wasn't far away. He looked up. He couldn't leave her here, but he couldn't see where the Paldeans had gone, and that worried him. Did he send them to their own grievous injuries?

Akari groaned, “can you stop pushing on my stomach so much? It hurts. I got stabbed there.”

Akari saw Ingo’s jaw clench at that.

Akari worriedly added, “okay, you can. Don't be mad.”

Ingo blinked back at her, “of course I’m not mad at you, Akari. I'm so proud of you.”

Akari choked, “for being stabbed?”

“I-, no, not that part,” he patted her hair, “just keep talking, alright? This will have to be over soon.” The words would have been more comforting if he didn't have to duck down in order to escape another attack.

“Talk about what?”

The Temple shook again, and debris began to fall. Ingo quickly shielded her with his body, flinching as a rock struck his back.

“We have to move,” Akari said, wide eyed.

“We can’t. You hit your head very badly,” Ingo said.

“Then you go.”

“I’m staying right here with you, Akari.”

“But-”

“But nothing,” he interrupted, “I can't very well leave you to talk to yourself, now can I?”

And if the Temple finally collapsed, he couldn't leave her to die alone.

Chapter Text

“There!” Nemona whispered, pointing towards the figure in the distance, “what is he doing?”

“I don’t know, but it can’t be anything good,” Penny peered over.

Volo was surrounded by discarded supplies and berries, a Galaxy Satchel laying empty and torn on top. It had obviously been carelessly dumped. He swiped the paraphernalia away with a kick, laying the plates down in a complicated pattern.

“What’s the plan?” Arven asked.

Juliana realized everyone was looking at her, “I…guess we use our Pokemon? Release one each. We’ll try to overwhelm him.”

Nemona nodded, “I’ll go for the plates. He obviously is doing something with them, like Ingo feared.”

“All right,” Juliana agreed, “but be careful.”

“I will,” Nemona smiled at her, and then pulled out a Pokeball.

“You!”

They all let out a collective gasp as Volo clocked their location. He didn’t approach them, but instead stood where he laid down another plate, “I should have known when that ragged Warden arrived, you’d show up too. No matter. I should congratulate you on your front row seats to the end of the world.”

“The what?” Penny said.

Volo sneered at her, “I think I’ll miss you the least, you little brat.”

“I’m honored,” Penny spat back, grabbing a Pokeball, “Sylveon, make him regret ever doubting us!”

Juliana released Skeledirge, while Arven released his Mabosstiff and Nemona slipped away. The attack was cut short as another quake rolled through the Temple.

Volo laughed, “Observe the power of Giratina’s original form!”

With wide eyes, they took in the transforming God, barely able to process before Volo called, “Giratina! To me! Take these brats out!”

–

Nemona was creeping slowly, attempting to skirt around the edges of Volo’s notice. As Volo took advantage of the other’s preoccupation with Giratina, he resumed placing the plates.

Time was not on his side. Giratina would not be easily stumped by the kids’ Pokemon, but Dialga and Palkia had not been shaken off. It was crucial that he ended things quickly.

So it didn’t escape his notice when he placed the last plate, nothing happened. He looked around sharply, registering one of the brats crouching down, a small armful of the plates already picked up.

Filling with rage, he made his way over to her, ready to kick that stupid smile off of her face. What he had failed to calculate, however, was that she was expecting him to do exactly that. Letting the plates clatter to the ground, she hugged the leg that had struck at her, and moved to catch him off balance.

Hitting the marble only made him angrier. Right. She wasn’t just a brat. She was a Security Corps brat.

But what Volo lacked in training, he made up for in sheer size. Scrambling to his hands and knees, he lunged after her, “You saw what I did to that pathetic girl,” he hissed, “do you want the same fate?”

Nemona kneed him in the stomach, but he just winced and grabbed her harder, “you don’t even know why you are doing this! Don’t you want to end all this suffering?”

Nemona still fought fruitlessly. She reached down for a Pokeball, but Volo was ready for that. What Volo was not ready for was a kick in the kidneys and to be barrelled into by Juliana.

“Get off her!” Juliana screamed in his ear.

Volo spat. “Oh? It’s your little love bird coming to save you. At least you’ll never have to be separated…’til death do you part.”

Volo threw Juliana off, collecting the plates Nemona had dropped earlier.

“Nemona!” Juliana reached out to her, “are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Nemona assured her, “but we can’t let Volo-” she was cut off as Skeledirge returned back to Juliana’s hip.

Juliana’s eyes widened, and saw that the others’ Pokemon were flagging, too. She released Ceruledge, and when she turned back, Nemona pushed her gently, “Don’t worry about me. We have to stop Volo.”

Juliana couldn’t help but stare at her for a few seconds before saying, “okay. Let’s go.”

–

Juliana noticed that one plate in particular was glowing. While the rest were innocently laying on the ground in the strange pattern Volo had drawn up, this one glowed an eerie purple color.

She wordlessly nodded towards it, and Nemona nodded affirmatively. They both made a mad dash for it, Juliana grabbing it just before she felt Volo grab her. Nemona tried to pry him off of her, but he just took both of them to the ground.

Juliana was stuck hugging the plate, trying to keep it from Volo’s fingers. But she was being tossed around in a way that was making it difficult to keep a handle on it. Volo gripped her wrist hard enough to make her hands reflexively open.

Volo could not get the plates.

Volo could not get the plates.

In her panic, Juliana switched her hold and did something Volo wasn’t expecting: she smashed it on the ground.

The air popped, and everything immediately stilled. The three of them were stunned momentarily, realizing the lack of sound was due to a lack of Giratina’s roars. Instead, it hung in the air, not moving. Even Dialga and Palkia had stopped their assault, staring at their frozen sibling.

Arven, who had emerged from the rubble surrounding them, called over to Juliana, “do it again!”

Blinking herself out of her stupor, she brought the plate down again, too quick for Volo to react. It shattered, small shards exploding around them.

“No!” Volo desperately yelled, reaching for the fragments, “I was so close!”

The two girls tried to back away, but Volo’s eyes glinted, “you are not getting away! You will pay for this!”

But Juliana and Nemona both had enough lead time to toss out Pokemon. Which would have been good, if that wasn’t the most pressing issue.

Instead, Giratina, released from the plate’s influence, began to writhe in agony. It roared loudly enough to shake the weakened pillars. Its body, wrapped in the throes of pain, smashed into the beams. Dialga and Palkia had to jump out of it’s way, as it continued rolling erratically.

“It’s not going to hold!” Arven’s yell filtered back to them, “get out of there!”

Nemona grabbed Juliana’s hand, and she said, “run.”

They scrambled over fallen slabs of marble and dashed out the side of the Temple, just barely meeting up with Arven and Penny before…

Before the whole thing came tumbling down.

The four of them stared at the wreckage.

“But Ingo and Akari,” Arven whispered.

Penny, trying desperately to be pragmatic, closed her eyes, “did everyone get their Pokemon out?”

They all nodded, wordlessly. Penny continued, “what about Volo?”

“He would have been behind us, but I didn’t see him,” Juliana said.

“We have to dig them out,” Arven insisted, “Ingo and Akari. We have to.”

But before they could agree, slabs of marble began to move. They watched as chunks of rock were blown outward.

“A reflect?” Nemona breathed, not daring to hope.

Suddenly, an Alakazam erupted, blowing out a reflect stronger than any they had seen before.

“That has to be Ingo’s!” Nemona cried, climbing onto the Temple again, “help me!”

They followed her, crawling over the rubble. The Alakazam spotted them, and then wavered. It fell, knocking itself out from exertion.

“Ingo!” Arven cried, “Ingo!”

“I’m here,” they heard a hoarse voice. “We’re both here.”

–

“What is the meaning of this?!” they heard a rough bark, “what happened here?”

None of them had ever been happy at the appearance of the Commander – but this was an exception. They must have caused a mighty ruckus, since he was flanked by the Security and Medical Corps.

“We need help!” Nemona called out, “Akari is hurt badly!”

The Medical Corps dashed forward. Kamado looked as though he was going to stop him, but decided to let them do their job. Cyllene side eyed him, “permission to leave formation, Commander, sir.”

Kamado huffed, “granted.”

–

Akari, stabilized and moved away from the wreckage, looked numbly at the Temple. Ingo had helped her sit up, and was watching her.

“My Pokemon,” Akari said, “my Pokemon are under there.”

“They will be safe in their Pokeballs,” Ingo soothed, “we’ll dig them out.”

“Where did the Gods go?” Akari asked, but then felt silly. They were Gods. They probably just teleported somewhere, “what if their Pokeballs were broken? Did Volo get away?”

Ingo had no answer. It wasn’t unlikely that a few Pokeballs broke. But that would mean…Akari shouldn't have to deal with that, now. Especially as the Medical Corps reappeared with a stretcher.

“Where are you taking me?” Akari asked.

“The Village, of course,” one of the pink uniformed nurses said.

“I don’t want to go to the Village,” Akari protested, “take me to D-Ingo’s place.”

“Dingo?” one of the nurses furrowed their brow, “what do you mean? We have better supplies in the Village.”

“That would be for the best, Akari,” Ingo said softly, “but don’t worry. I’ll be coming with you. We all will.”

Akari looked troubled, but let out a deep breath and nodded, “okay.”

Chapter Text

When Akari woke, she wasn't quite expecting the amount of eyes trained on her.

“Hi,” she squeaked.

That led to a round of “she's awake!” from various voices. Penny, Arven, Nemona, and Juliana’s faces filled her vision. At first overwhelmed, Akari relaxed into a smile.

“Come now, don't crowd her,” she saw Ingo shooing them away, “hello, Akari. How are you feeling?”

“I hurt.”

She felt a hand take hers, “I’ll get the nurse to give you more pain management,” he squeezed slightly, before letting go and presumably leaving to go find a staff member.

“Well, we did it. We got all the plates.” Akari huffed out a laugh.

“Sorta. They're all kinda underneath the rubble still.” Juliana said, “and I broke one.”

Akari blinked, “you what?”

“It helped, I promise!”

“I didn't even know you could break them. I would have been more careful with them if I knew that.” Akari definitely always just shoved them carelessly in her bag.

Which reminded her of her Pokemon.

“They haven't started digging things out yet, have they?” Akari asked hesitantly.

Ingo had returned with a nurse, “they're looking for Volo’s body. And your Pokemon. But they haven't reported anything yet.”

“Volo’s body?” Akari echoed, “he’s…dead? He can't be!” she absentmindedly grabbed the bowl of medicine that the nurse handed her and drank it.

“He didn't make it out from the Temple collapse,” Ingo said softly.

“But-!” Akari started to protest. She didn't know why she cared. Akari didn't remember everything. But she knew Volo hurt her. That he was planning on doing something wicked.

In her mind's eye, she saw him – no, it was a woman. It was her.

Who was she?

But she couldn't think more about it, as the medicine began to kick in. She felt her mind grow fuzzy, and a pat on her head.

“Go to sleep. I'll be here when you wake up.”

–

“This is what we’ve found of note thus far,” Cyllene placed four equal halves of Pokeballs into Ingo’s grasp, “we’ve found many of Recruit Akari’s supplies, but we’ve just placed those effects in our storage trunks.”

Ingo looked at the Pokeballs, and sighed, “did you happen to see…the occupants?”

Cyllene shook her head, “no. We haven’t found any person or Pokemon yet.”

Ingo looked over to Akari’s sleeping form, “I…don’t know how she’ll take it.”

“I might suggest,” Cyllene’s voice turned a bit softer, “to not mention these Pokeballs until she becomes stable enough to handle it.”

“You’re probably right,” Ingo said, “but I don’t like keeping it from her.”

“I do have some separate concerns, however, Warden,” Cyllene turned a sharp eye onto him, “everytime you’re with Recruit Akari, she ends up in the infirmary.”

Ingo’s face twitched, “do you think I don’t blame myself enough for leaving her alone with that man?”

“So you say, but dead men tell no tales. I have half a mind of forbidding her from accompanying you outside the village. Permanently.”

Ingo steadied himself with a deep breath, “and I have half a mind to say some choice words to you about separating me from my daughter, but I’ll be quiet.”

Cyllene’s eyes narrowed, “your what?”

“My daughter. Akari is my daughter,” Ingo repeated. “So I must implore you to not cause her further distress by barring me from seeing her.”

Cyllene was quiet for a few moments, “Warden. If you are her father, why have you not mentioned this beforehand?”

Ingo shrugged, “it was a recent revelation.”

Cyllene responded, “I have…noticed that she seems fond of you. I did not expect this development, however.”

“What kind of development did you expect?” Ingo said, a little grumpily, remembering the rumors Volo had mentioned.

“That it was simply people with similar backgrounds flocking together.”

Ingo looked confused, “is that all?”

“I didn’t put that much thought into it,” Cyllene defended herself, “I am quite busy with the Survey Corps.”

“So you haven’t heard any rumors considering her and I?”

“I have not. I did not think you were related at all,” she continued, “but I suppose, perhaps, if you squint, I can see the resemblance. Good day, Warden. I must get back to my desk.”

Ingo was too busy realizing that Volo must have made up those rumors on the spot, then, before he processed the second part of her statement, “wait, no-” he started, but Cyllene had already walked out.

–

Eventually, Akari recovered enough to be instructed to take short walks around the village every couple of hours. The group took turns walking with her, linking their arms together to steady her.

“Think you can make it to the East Gate this time?” Nemona challenged.

Akari chuckled, “I think so!”

“Then let’s do it!”

It was still slow going, and Nemona chatted to pass the time, “so, about how many more Pokemon do you think there are left to catch?”

Akari hummed, “I know for sure that I still have to catch Uxie. I’m pretty sure they didn’t let themselves get caught because they want Ingo to seek them out.”

“For his memories?” Nemona asked.

Akari nodded, “and I have eight missing entries – not including Uxie.”

“That’s not bad,” Nemona said, “what about the tasks?”

“I still have about fifty of those,” Akari cringed, “but I suppose now that we’re not going to be traveling so much, I can get started on them.”

“Not until you heal, you aren’t,” Nemona poked her arm, “and besides, we can help, too. Or at least, we can try to help. We didn’t do so well last time.”

“You guys did fine,” Akari assured her, “being in Hisui was…unbearably lonely. I don’t remember, but I know I was shocked by the isolation. I must have had a great deal of friends. Before, I mean.”

Nemona sighed, “I can’t imagine being sent here without my friends. It was hard enough even with all their support.”

“Well, now I have friends,” Akari said, “and a Dad, which is more than I had before.”

Nemona laughed, “have you actually called him Dad, yet?”

Akari flushed, “umm, no. It just…seems so awkward. What am I supposed to do? Walk up and be like, “hi dad”?”

“Something like that,” Nemona said, “are you just planning on calling him Dad behind his back?”

“Probably,” Akari gave her a rueful smile.

“Well, I shall look forward to you slipping up and calling him Dad to his face,” Nemona said, arriving at the East Gate. She exchanged some pleasantries with Ress before turning around and making for the Galaxy Team Building.

“Glad you’re rooting for me,” Akari grumbled.

–

Ingo was staring at the letter in disbelief:

Dearest Warden Ingo,

I am so happy that you have been able to regain a little of what you have once lost. I have heard via some Security Corps in the Icelands you remembered that Akari is your daughter. It is a shame that the amnesia prevented you both from reconnecting before, but I am so glad you have found your family. In hindsight, it does make sense that two people who arrived in such a similar fashion would be related. I am sorry I didn’t make the connection sooner.

Please note that Akari is, by blood, a full member of the Pearl Clan, and she will be welcomed here if she sees fit. As family of a Warden, she is free to live in the settlement or with you. Let me know what she decides.

With love,
Irida

Ingo grimaced. There had been, perhaps, a bit of a miscommunication.

–

“Your father just had to step outside for a bit,” Pesselle greeted Akari as she woke up again, “he should be back shortly to accompany you on your walk.”

Akari just stared at her.

Chapter Text

With Akari’s growing agitation about her partners, and Irida and Adaman’s hesitance to let the Galaxy Team poke around the sacred Temple too much, Ingo had decided to insert himself in the clean up efforts. Other wardens had also arrived, perhaps more to be a presence than anything else.

Thankfully, due to Akari’s efforts, no one blinked an eye when he released Machamp to do some heavy lifting. In fact, Calaba even got the idea to summon Ursaluna for his tracking abilities.

“A pity the brats destroyed the Temple,” Melli huffed, flicking his hair behind his shoulder, “it’s such an eyesore. Poor Electrode has to stare at it all day. It’s astounding that those kids weren’t thrown out.”

Ingo turned to glare at the man, but Adaman had already dragged him away, likely gathering the dangerous aura such a statement had elicited from Ingo.

Irida watched them walk away with a grimace, then turned to Ingo, “about Akari and the other kids. How are they doing?”

Ingo responded, “Akari is still healing, but it’s been hard to keep her still. Nemona, Juliana, Arven, and Penny were not injured. Physically, at least.”

“That’s good,” Irida said Idily, then added, “you don’t think…the others could be yours, do you?”

Ingo coughed in surprise, “absolutely not!”

Thankfully, that’s when he saw a Construction Corps member stumble his way over to him, “Warden Ingo! Are these what you’re looking for?”

Ingo looked up to see six Pokeballs hanging from strings dangling in his hands, “yes, I think so! Do they look unharmed? Where did you find them?” He scrambled up to the raised platform of the Temple, hoping against hope they were Akari’s Pokeballs. It wasn’t that he wanted Volo’s Pokemon to suffer, but Akari was liable to make the trek up here herself if they didn’t find them soon.

“Over there,” the man pointed, “should we release them?”

Ingo swallowed, “go ahead.”

–

“I was so worried. I missed you guys so much,” Akari laughed and cried as she was swarmed by her Pokemon, “I bet you guys are hungry. I’ll make you guys some good food.” The rest of the group had also joined her for the reunion, having been also worried for the fate of Akari’s partners.

“No, Akari, you’ve been up for too long as it is. Let me gather food for them,” Ingo insisted.

“Nuh uh,” Arven said, “they deserve something grand. I’ll make them some five star food, while you two,” he pointed at Ingo and Akari, “need to have a chat.”

Akari gave Arven a weird look, “chat about what?” She thought for a moment, then turned to Nemona, “was it what we talked about earlier?”

“Umm,” Nemona said, “kinda related, but no.”

Akari looked over to Ingo, surprised to see his face had turned a bright red, “ah, yes. I suppose I should come clean about that.”

Akari furrowed her brows, “now I’m worried.”

“I have accidentally caused a misunderstanding, and I do wish to clear it up with you. Perhaps we should discuss it in your quarters?”

As loathe as she was to leave her Pokemon, she knew Arven and the others would take good care of them. She was also quite worried about this misunderstanding Ingo mentioned. Did he change his mind about her thinking of him as a father figure? Was he actually uncomfortable?

She had to brace for whatever he would say.

–

“I might have accidentally let the entirety of Hisui think you were my child. Biologically,” Ingo grimaced.

“Is that why everyone is calling you my Dad despite never calling you that?”

“That would be correct, yes.”

“How does that even happen?” Akari was exasperated.

Ingo sighed, “I was talking to Cyllene and I told her you were my daughter and she didn’t realize I meant adopted daughter. Anyway, I got a letter from Irida congratulating me on being reunited with my family, too. So, uh, you might be a member of the Pearl Clan now.”

But Akari was stuck on the first thing he said, “you told her I was your daughter?”

Ingo balked a little bit, “yes. I’m sorry. Did I overstep? I thought-”

“No!” Akari was quick to say, “no. I don’t-” she broke out in a laugh.

“What’s wrong?” Ingo asked, concerned.

Akari laughed again, and then surprised him by turning misty eyed again, “I’m sorry. You’ve been going around saying I’m your daughter and I won’t even call you…call you Dad.”

“You don’t have to,” Ingo reassured her, “I don’t want you to be uncomfortable. I’m sorry if I misunderstood our previous conversation about it.”

“No, I…want to.” Akari started playing with her hands, “I’m sorry. I’ve been so-”

“It’s okay,” Ingo said, “you don’t have to apologize.”

Akari shook her head, “I-,” she took another deep breath, “I can call you Dad, right?”

“Of course. Or whatever you want to call me.”

“Okay, Warden.” Akari answered.

“Not that.”

Akari giggled, “can I have a hug?”

Akari stepped forward, and Ingo reflexively put his arms around her, “well. Okay. Hello, Dad. Nice to meet you.”

Ingo broke out in a genuine smile. It might have been surprising, if Akari wasn’t just as happy.

“Hello, Akari. My beautiful daughter.”

Akari did not cry when he kissed the top of her head. Not at all.

–

“Technically, you don’t know she isn’t your biological child,” Penny told him, as they all gathered for dinner in Akari’s dorm.

“I am ace. That seems unlikely.”

“That doesn’t mean you can’t have children,” Penny said.

“True, but still unlikely. Let’s ask Rotom,” Ingo said, raising his wrist, “have I ever mentioned having a child in my texts or emails?”

“Brrrzt! General conzzzenzzz iz that thizz man can not zrrt pull for the life of him. Bzzt!”

Ingo sighed, “I really should have known better than to ask.”

“Besides,” Akari cut in, “I just remember it always being my Mom and I.”

“Maybe Ingo was a deadbeat dad?” Arven suggested.

“No?!” Ingo protested. He would never be so irresponsible!

“You can’t be a deadbeat if you have a rizz issue,” Penny nodded solemnly.

“I do not like this conversation,” Ingo grumbled.

“Anyway,” Juliana steered the conversation, “what are the next steps? Do you just go with it or do you try to clear it up?”

“It…makes some things easier,” Ingo said slowly, “I want to at least inform Irida. I don’t want to lie to her. Unless you don’t want me to.” He said to Akari.

Akari shrugged, “I don’t mind. I can leave it up to you. You’re my Dad either way.” She tried to hide her smile from saying that, but she got some light ribbing from the others anyway.

“I guess…I will just neither confirm nor deny,” Ingo shrugged, “you’re right. Either way, it doesn’t matter. What matters is that we all stick together.”

“Yeah!” Nemona cheered, “we’ll make it home! We have to!”

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

A welcome change ever since Cyllene “learned” Ingo was Akari’s biological father was that she insisted Akari take some time off to go stay with him in the Highlands. The Captain didn't let her completely off the hook – she would be expecting a sort of report when Akari got back – but it was a nice break.

Since she wasn't technically on survey, she even wore the Pearl Clan outfit sent to her by Irida. She had first put it on as a joke. When Ingo told her to let him know when she was ready to go on patrol, she exited his tent with a flourish, stating, “I’m ready to go on a Pearl Clan patrol with my Pearl Clan tunic and a Pearl Clan Warden who happens to be my Pearl Clan dad.”

Ingo had huffed and told her they had to leave, but Akari had insisted that she was ready, so on they went. He didn't expect her to continue wearing it the next day, or the next.

Ingo was beginning to think her “ironic” wearing of the uniform was becoming more sincere than she would let herself admit.

The time passed by quickly, and soon enough the Highlands had been patrolled, secured, and the Lady looked after. Akari had made notes of the Pokemon she’d encountered so she had something to show Cyllene and the Professor. It was time that Ingo would need to return back to the Dojo, and Akari back to the Survey Corps.

Or at least, they would leave in the morning. For now, they settled into Ingo’s tent, already having finished dinner.

“...hey, Dad?” Akari said into the darkness from her futon, “are you awake?”

“Yes,” Ingo replied, “do you need something?”

“No, I don't need anything,” Akari answered back.

The silence stretched on, and Ingo sat up, “what is it?”

Akari tried to figure out how to word her question, gathering confidence by the inability of Ingo being able to see her, “why did you let me, I don't know, force myself into your life?”

“What do you mean?”

“It's just – with everyone thinking we're actually related it made me wonder – why were you so cool about a teenager randomly deciding you were their dad? I mean, we met when I quelled Electrode, but we didn't really talk until the Paldeans came.” Akari sat up as well, playing with the hem of her blanket, “like, you just went, ‘okay, I’m a Dad now’, which, I mean, would make sense if I was actually your daughter. But…I’m not. Not really.”

Akari jumped as she felt a hand on hers. She was so lost in thought she didn't even hear him come over. “Akari, you are my actual daughter. Don't ever think that you aren't.”

“But-”

“No buts,” Ingo said, “you are.”

Akari huffed.

“You didn't force your way into anything. I will admit to being…surprised, and maybe confused that you saw me as a parental figure, but I wouldn't want any other outcome now.”

“So…you'd adopt me again?”

“Over and over,” Ingo assured her, “I cared for you before Arven mentioned it, and so the transition was natural, I suppose. Maybe it was fast? I don't know. But I've learned the importance of holding the things dear to you close. Hisui likes to…rip things away.”

Akari stayed silent, before saying, “when do you want to go to Uxie?”

“I’m not sure,” Ingo said slowly, “it's like you had said before…I’m afraid to learn about them when I can't return to them.”

“But you can!” Akari blurted out, “you can leave at any time!”

Despite the darkness, Akari could feel Ingo's eyes on her, “no, Akari, I’m staying with you. We are a two car train.”

“I don't want you to stay just for me! I made you take responsibility for me, and now you're stuck here.”

“I’m not leaving the Paldeans either,” Ingo said, “besides, I would never forgive myself if I left my daughter alone here? Mind you, a daughter I adopted. By my own decision.”

“Wasn't it a little forced?”

“No,” Ingo said flatly.

“But when you remember your family…you don't have to…be stuck with me, you know? We can leave Hisui in Hisui. I have my mother. You don't have to deal with it. It's not like it's legally binding.”

“You are my family, Akari. Inside of Hisui or out. I understand if you want to live with your mother, of course, but I’d rather die than be a deadbeat dad!”

Akari giggled at his phrasing, “I just mean…you can change your mind. If you want.”

“I could, yes,” Ingo nodded, “but I never, never will. You will always have a place with me, Akari. It is unconditional. That's what a parent's love is, right? So why wouldn’t it apply to you?”

“Because,” Akari started, then trailed off.

“Exactly. Now, we really best get to sleep. We have a long trek ahead of us tomorrow.”

–

Juliana wasn't jealous, per se, but she was confused why Nemona was so intently staring at Akari as she and Ingo arrived back at the village.

Eventually, Nemona poked Juliana’s side, still not taking her eyes off of her, “doesn't she look really familiar? I thought so when I first saw her in her Pearl Clan uniform, but…her hairstyle.”

Juliana looked over. Akari had opted to not wear her handkerchief, instead leaving it mostly down in a style she hadn't seen her wear before.

“It's just a popular hairstyle, isn't it?” Juliana asked, “I mean, not here, but back home.”

Nemona didn't look convinced, “I just can’t put my finger on it. But I feel like I've met her before.”

This caused Juliana to laugh, “I would imagine so. You've been her bodyguard often enough.”

Nemona shoved her playfully, “I meant before! But I guess it's nothing to worry about. We have training to do.”

“Right,” Juliana nodded, only now realizing how much this seemed to be weighing on her, “maybe a battle will help jog your memory!”

Smiling fondly, Nemona replied, “absolutely!”

–

Arven was not expecting to get sucked in an Adults’ argument during a job, but here he was, attempting to be a referee for a rather silly spat.

“No! Burmy’s absolutely green!”

“No way! They're the cutest pink!”

Arven sighed, “they have different forms,” he tried to explain again in vain.

“What are you talking about? A Burmy is a Burmy!”

“Besides, you're all wrong! They're tan!”

Instead of dealing with them anymore, he decided maybe it was time to take a trip to the pastures for a more hands-on demonstration.

He didn’t realize how helpful he had been until Akari thanked him later.

–

Chapter Text

“Thank you for coming on such short notice, Warden,” Cyllene lifted her head from her paperwork as he walked in.

“Of course, how can I help?” Ingo asked, “Is Akari hurt? Or Juliana?”

“Nothing of the sort,” Cyllene said, “but it does happen to be something…disturbing.”

“What is it?”

“You might have heard that clean up has concluded at the Temple.”

Ingo nodded.

“There was no body.”

Ingo furrowed his brow, “come again?”

“Volo was not there,” Cyllene clarified.

“But that's impossible,” Ingo argued, “he was right behind us. He didn't make it out in time.”

“So you said, but that doesn't change the fact that he wasn't there.”

Ingo clenched his fists, “we didn't lie.”

“I didn't think you did, Warden,” she said sharply, “but now we have to move forward. If Volo did get away, then we’re searching for a fugitive.”

“I suppose we are,” Ingo confirmed.

“And there's also Akari,” Cyllene stated, “she will continue to not be allowed out of the Village without a chaperone. I hate to see what this man would do to her if he found her alone.”

Ingo sighed deeply, “maybe we should make it two chaperones.”

“That might prove to be logistically difficult,” Cyllene said wryly, “will we inform her of this?”

“She deserves to know the truth,” Ingo said eventually. “I'll tell her.”

“Very well. You are dismissed, Warden.”

–

Akari tried to keep her eye from twitching as she felt the ArcPhone vibrate. That meant the vague musings of the person she was talking to were now her problem.

“I’ve just hit a wall creatively,” Anthe sighed wearily, “I've been trying to use a Pokemon as inspiration, but nothing is coming to mind.”

“Which Pokemon?” Akari asked.

“That's just the thing! I can't choose. There's just so many.”

“Well, let's just pick one. How about we start with a color?”

“All right,” Anthe agreed, “what's your favorite color?”

Taken back, Akari thought for a moment. She didn't remember, but she felt confident when she said, “pink.”

“Pink!” Anthe winked at her, “just like your dad, huh?”

Akari blinked, “is that his favorite color?”

“I don’t know,” Anthe said, almost confused, “but he wears it all the time.”

“Oh. Oh right, he does. Sorry.”

“Well, anyway, what's a pink Pokemon?” Anthe asked, placing her hand on her chin, “a cute, friendly one, preferably.”

Akari thought for a moment and shrugged, “Shellos?”

“I think I remember that one,” Anthe said, “would you mind terribly getting me one so I have a reference?”

The ArcPhone buzzed again.

“...yeah sure.” Akari sighed.

–

–

“You are taking this very well,” Ingo said cautiously, across the table in Akari’s dorm.
“Am I?” Akari had removed her handkerchief and was starting to run her fingers through her hair. They had just finished eating dinner, and she was ready to go to the bathhouse and fall asleep. She had wrestled with Shellos all day and still had mud plastered in her hair.

“You are. Are you scared?” Ingo said again.

“I guess it is scary,” Akari admitted, “but there’s nothing I can do about it.”

“You almost seemed relieved.”

Akari sighed, “I guess I’m also a little relieved. It felt like someone I cared about was on the line.”

“You don’t mean Volo, do you?”

Akari pulled a sour face, “No, it's not Volo I'm worried about. I realized that mistake. I know he's not her.”

“But you don't remember who she is?” Ingo asked gently.

“I don't!” Akari put her face in her hands, “I don't understand! She obviously was very important, but Arceus won't unlock anything to do with her. I have no idea who she is. Other than Volo reminded me a lot of her.”

“And so you're afraid…”

“That if Volo dies…she might not be born.” Akari finished.

“I see,” Ingo said, letting her rest against her side, “but letting him roam free is unsafe. Even without him trying to remake the world in his image…I don't want him to ever find you again.”

“Well, I won't be caught off guard again,” Akari argued.

“No,” Ingo agreed, “nor will you ever be let out of the village without a chaperone.”

“Not ever?!” Akari protested.

“Do not argue,” Ingo said, “he does not have the same reticence as you. He would kill you on sight. He nearly already succeeded. And if you die…the last part of me might die along with it.”

Akari’s mouth hung open in an aborted attempt to speak. She closed her eyes, “fine, Dad. Just…can you tell Zisu that if the Security Corps do find him, to capture him alive?”

Ingo saw her pleading look, and sighed, “I will tell her. I can’t promise she’ll listen, but I will tell her.”

–

This was getting out of control. What had started as a simple request for a pink Shellos, ended up with Akari being dressed in a frilly pink kimono – wearing said pink Shellos as a hat – surrounded by others similarly dressed.

Penny was matching her gigantic alpha Eevee. Melli was dressed in a striped pattern reminiscent of his Skuntank. Various townspeople had also joined in on the fun, Arezu gleefully braiding Sanquo’s hair.

Akari had continued to agree as the situation continued to escalate because she had never seen so many people in the village with a partner Pokemon accompanying them before.

That, and the ArcPhone kept urging her onward.

But now the whole group was being instructed to show off Anthe’s new creations. They were lined up on the main street of Jubilife, a few spectators making their way out of the surrounding buildings.

As Akari was told to walk down the street and back, something clicked in her mind. Muscle memory of a life forgotten activated. She found a spot in the distance and stared directly at it, picking up her pace. Shoulders back, back straight, arms relaxed. She made it to the end of the street, posed a bit, spun, blew a kiss to the remnants of the Paldean group, and made her way back. She didn’t forget her head was the last to turn.

She would think about why this came to her so naturally later.

–

“Why does Akari know how to do a perfect catwalk?” Arven asked.

“Why do you know what a perfect catwalk is?” Juliana asked.

Nemona, who seemed to be doing high level calculations in her head, suddenly gasped, “Oh shit!” she turned to Juliana, “It’s the pink and blue champion!”

“The what?” Ingo asked.

Chapter Text

Oh my god!” Nemona said, looking at Ingo, “I know who she is! God, I haven't seen her in, what, six years or something? We barely talked! Oh my God!”

“You know who she was? Before Hisui?” Arven swung around to look at her.

“More than that, you've met her?” Juliana asked.

“She was at this…Gala thing. In Unova. Oh my god. What do I do? Ingo, what do I do!?”

“Deep breaths, Nemona,” Ingo said, looking overwhelmed, “we can't do anything at the moment. We can't let her know.”

“Don't let her know?” Nemona squeaked, “how can you let her not know? I think you of all people would understand-”

Ingo cut her off, “I do understand. And believe me, I don't want to keep secrets from her. But Akari has told me multiple times that Arceus has sealed away her memories. I can only imagine it's for a reason that we can not tamper with.”

“Her name isn't even Akari!” Nemona protested.

“What is her name, then?” Juliana asked.

“It’s Dawn,” Nemona answered, “the cham-”

“Did you guys like the show?!” Nemona turned around to see an excited and bouncing Dawn, trailed by a much more subdued Penny.

“It was great! You looked like a natural!” Ingo said, a little too loudly.

Penny gave them an odd look, “is everything all right?”

“Oh sure, sure,” Nemona waved her hand, “we were just discussing the show. You both looked great!”

“Thanks!” Dawn said happily, “I think it felt natural for me, too. Guess I did it before?”

“Maybe you did,” Nemona said tightly.

“Wait, wait,” Dawn said, “does that mean I was a model? Before Hisui? Why would Arceus choose a model for their tasks? Odd.”

“You can be more than one thing,” Ingo said quietly.

“Oh, well. Maybe I wasn't. Maybe it's just something I picked up,” Dawn shrugged, “although I have so many scars now I doubt I'd be a very good one anymore.”

“I think that's selling yourself a bit short,” Arven argued, and then side eyed her, “you ever figured out if you like guys yet?”

“Arven, you did not,” Penny pinched the bridge of her nose.

“What, you jealous?” Arven asked.

“Ugh! As if!”

–

“What are you doing, Nemona?” Juliana asked. She had already bundled into her futon, but Nemona kicked out of her own and was heading to the door.

“I’m fetching Arven. We need to talk about this.”

“About Akari?” Juliana asked, “or Dawn, or whatever? Aren’t you tired?”

“I can’t be tired. This is a really big deal, guys. Let me get Arven, and I’ll explain.”

Arven was not pleased to be pulled out of his dorm so close to falling alseep, but shuffled onto the mats anyway, “what is it?”

“Okay, so I know who Dawn is, and I think you guys do, too.”

“Eh?” Penny said, looking confused, “what do you mean?”

“She’s Dawn, Champion of Sinnoh.” Nemona stated, pausing as if to wait for their reactions.

Juliana cocked her head, “and we’re champions of Paldea. That doesn’t mean we’re known around the world.”

“No, no, it’s not like that in Sinnoh. Like, she’s Geeta. The La Primera of Sinnoh.”

“I thought Cynthia was Champion of Sinnoh.” Penny said, “not that I follow League stuff, but I have seen so many thirst traps of her on social media.”

Arven gave her an odd look, “you know those algorithms are based on what you look at, right?”

“Well, my algorithm knows I’m bi as shit, Arven.”

“Cynthia is the regent champion of Sinnoh.” Nemona said over the bickering, “Specifically, she’s Dawn’s regent.”

“A regent?” Juliana asked, “like how young Galarian kings and queens would have regents?”

“Yes!” Nemona nodded, “exactly like that.”

“Okay. So Akari - Dawn - is a really good Pokemon trainer. I think we already knew that,” Juliana said, though not unkindly, “I think I’m missing a piece here.”

“She’s…” Nemona sighed, “she’s one of the most decorated trainers of our generation. I mean this for real,” she added empathetically, “like, Red levels.”

Juliana said, “she’s on Red’s level? Then, no offense, how come she isn’t ringing a bell?”

“For the same reason I didn’t recognize her for the longest time! She has such a strong, iconic look that I didn’t even think it could be her. Dawn only makes public appearances while wearing pink. It's her trademark. And, she’s been wearing her hair down lately, right? And so I figured she was just doing a popular hairstyle, but no, it’s her hairstyle.”

“You can own a hairstyle?” Penny said, unimpressed.

“It’s Dawn, so yes,” Nemona snorted.

“Wait, no, okay. I have seen other people wear their hair like she’s been doing recently. You’re saying she started that trend?” Juliana looked to Nemona.

“Yes, she did!” Nemona said excitedly, “back when she was first starting out as a Coordinator.”

“She was a coordinator?” Arven asked, “I thought she was the Champion.”

Nemona sighed, “look, I’m going to start at the beginning. Sinnoh trainers get their licenses at ten, right? So at ten, she followed her mom’s footsteps and became a coordinator. At the age of eleven, she was so bored of winning every contest in sinnoh and the surrounding regions that she took on the gym challenge and became champion by the time she turned twelve. There was also something about a terrorist organization, but I don't know much about that. After becoming champion, she placed third in the Master Class of the World Coronation Series in Wyndon.”

This got Penny’s attention, “wait, wait, wait. The Master Class is the top eight trainers in the World. Like Leon.”

“You said you’re from Wyndon, right?” Arven asked her, “did you watch the Series?”

“No, I didn’t. This was years ago. But I might remember a blue haired girl on billboards everywhere, I guess?”

“That would be her,” Nemona nodded sagely, “she’s also done countless number of promotions and advertisements.”

“Any we would recognize?” Arven asked.

Nemona thought for a minute, before saying, “she was the face of Trainer Wraps. You know that?”

“The company that makes bands for like mega and z crystals?” Penny asked.

“And Dynamax bands?” Juliana’s eyes grew wide, “oh my God! I do know her!”

“Right!” Nemona said, getting excited, “and she eventually just dropped off the face of the Earth. She stopped making public appearances. People thought she…went the same route as Red. But, I guess we know what happened to her.”

“Wait a minute,” Arven said, “you said you met her at a Gala. What were you doing at a Unovan Gala?”

“Again, spoiled heiress,” Nemona waved her hand, “all we did was say hi, honestly.”

“I’m surprised you didn’t challenge her to a battle,” Juliana added.

“...I also did that. And also a gym leader.” Nemona cringed, “don’t remind me.”

Arven huffed, “okay, so Akari - sorry, Dawn - is a big deal. But Ingo said we couldn’t tell her anything.”

“That seems so cruel!” Nemona protested, “Ingo is choosing not to regain his memories. I don’t understand why he gets to make this choice for her, though.”

“I…think he was right though,” Juliana added gently, “their situations are different. I think Ingo is waiting until we’re almost done with the tasks so he doesn’t have to miss his old life. Akari…is being instructed what to do by God.”

“Then God is cruel, too,” Nemona sniffed, “surely they can grant her knowing her real name?”

“I…don’t know, Nemona,” Juliana said, “Akari was talking about how fragile the time streams are right now. I’m not sure we should risk it. I think we’ll have to just get the tasks done so we can get home…and they can both get their memories back.”

Nemona looked like she wanted to argue, but turned her head instead, “it still doesn’t feel right.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Juliana agreed, “but these are extraordinary circumstances.”

Nemona leaned against her, “I suppose you’re right. We should all get to sleep. We need to get to work.”

Chapter Text

–

Akari, Juliana, and Nemona made their way through the village gates, exhausted from their survey in the Coastlands. It was successful enough, having added three new species to the Pokedex, all rare specimens that Akari did not think they would encounter.

So, after dropping off their stuff at the survey corps chest, they went straight to the dojo.

“Ingo!” Juliana said, waving to where he was discussing something with Zisu, “look what we got!”

“Welcome back!” Ingo boomed, “what do you all have to show me?”

“We got really rare ones, Dad! Look!” Akari threw the Pokeballs, “they’re all blue! The second best color.”

“Indeed,” Ingo said, looking confused, “I…how did you catch Thundurus?”

“We couldn’t write in the Pokedex because it was causing a storm so we caught it,” Juliana shrugged, “honestly, Manaphy and Phione were the hardest to crack. All we had to go on was Professor Laventon’s weird riddle.”

“Speaking of, have you checked in with him, yet? I’m sure he’d love to see your findings.” Ingo said, nodding towards the Galaxy Building.

“Brzzt! That meanzzz zztop interrupting hizz work! Brrt!” the Rotom added.

“That was rude, Rotom. Very rude,” Ingo chided them, “I always have time to talk to the kids.”

Akari laughed, “we’ll let you keep working anyway. We were just checking in!”

Shaking his head fondly as they ran back to report, Ingo turned back to Zisu, “apologies, where were we?”

“About the tournament?”

“Ah, right…”

–

When Akari woke the next morning, she found the trip to the office quite difficult.

“Sorry! Coming through!” a harried shop worker was racing past, followed closely behind by a Machoke holding various goods. When did any of the villagers have a Machoke? Usually, villagers only had Pokemon she had given them.

The door to the Galaxy building was blocked by a Tangela – again, when did the villagers befriend these Pokemon? It was using its vines to place a sort of decoration to the entryway. Odd.

But soon she was able to slip through. Rei and Juliana were already in the office, so she asked, “what’s going on out there?”

“What do you mean?” Rei asked.

“Why are there so many people and pokemon about?” she clarified.

“Oh, for the Rift Closing Festival,” Rei said.

Akari tilted her head, “the rift closed a long time ago. We already had a festival for it.”

Rei blinked at her, confused, “yes. We did. A year ago. It’s been one year since it's been closed, so we’re hosting the festival again.”

It took Akari a couple of seconds to process, before she exclaimed, “it’s been a year since the rift’s been closed?” she turned to face Juliana, “you’ve been here for a year?”

Juliana winced, “don’t remind me. Nemona’s going crazy over missing a whole year of school.”

“Okay, but where did everyone get their Pokemon from?”

Rei shrugged, “same places we get them from.”

“That’s…that would not have happened a year ago,” Akari said.

“That means we’re doing our job correctly!” Juliana stated.

“That’s right,” Cyllene walked out of Laventon’s office, “we get many visitors asking to see a Pokedex to pick out a suitable working partner or companion.”

“That’s great,” Akari said sincerely, “I haven’t even been in the village long enough to notice, I guess.”

“Well, your next assignments are unorthodox, but you will be able to stay in the village, mostly,” Cyllene began again, “Warden Ingo and Captain Zisu of the Security Corps are devising what they are calling a beginner’s tournament. The day of the festival, in between performances, they are recruiting people to give talks about Pokemon care and battling. There will be a few exhibition matches, and then, finally, a tournament for people with newly acquired partners.”

“Are we the people getting recruited?” Akari asked.

“You are,” Cyllene confirmed. “You are also tasked with catching some docile Pokemon suitable for beginners, in case someone wants to choose a partner.”

“That’s so cute!” Juliana exclaimed. “Maybe we could catch some Eevees and Starlies or Bidoofs!”

“Those would be suitable. I would suggest taking some time to catch a dozen or so, and then plan the presentation you want to give. You are dismissed.”

–

“...and so Pokemon evolve and change in many ways,” Akari finished, “we covered those that evolve by getting stronger, by learning or using a certain move, through items and stones, and through friendship. There are likely more ways for Pokemon to evolve, but these are just a few. Maybe one day you can join the Survey Corps and find out a new evolution method!”

–

“Each Pokemon has their likes and dislikes when it comes to food – and it's important to provide nutritious food to let them grow healthy and strong!”

–

“Pokemon have type advantages and weaknesses. Let me and my partner Juliana exhibit…”

–

“Eevee is the best Pokemon. Look at it.”

–

Akari was content watching the beginner’s tournament. Ingo was refereeing, and giving both sides tips. She was happy to see the Shellos she had caught had been chosen by a young girl, no older than eleven. Both Shellos and the girl were very eager, and Ingo had to keep gently reminding her to let her opponent have a turn.

The battle didn’t last too long – neither Pokemon had built up much stamina yet, but Akari was certain that they both would be training again soon.

During a break in the battles, Akari went over to her dad, “having fun?”

Ingo nodded and slung an arm around her, “I am. It’s great to see people working to reach greater heights.”

Akari hummed, “good. I’m glad. Did you know people are using our Pokedexes now? To pick out partners?”

“I did not know that,” Ingo said, “but I have noticed more laypeople visiting the Dojo than usual. It’s why I thought this tournament would be a good idea.”

“It was! It was a great idea,” Akari said, “and it has to be mending the timeline, right?”

Ingo sighed, and then turned to look her in the eye, “I think it’s time.”

“Time to…?” Akari blinked, “you mean, to visit Uxie?”

“It’s past time, probably,” he shook his head, “but, I can’t help but to think our journey here is almost over.”

“Maybe,” Akari agreed, “I can go with you.”

“That would be welcomed, thank you,” he said, “I don’t think I’d want to remember everything alone.”

“You won’t be,” Akari said firmly, “when do you want to go?”

“Maybe after we rest up from the festival,” he said, “so, the day after tomorrow?”

“Sounds good,” Akari said, “I’ll let Cyllene know.”

“Thank you, Akari,” Ingo said.

“For what?”

Ingo sighed, “for being you.”

Chapter Text

Cyllene gave her leave to go to the Icelands, tasking her to investigate the reported blizzards that had been plaguing the area. Juliana and Rei were told to similarly look into the isolated thunderstorms in the Fieldlands.

Which is how Akari ended up face down in the snow, clutching a gigaton ball for dear life.

Ingo hauled her up and brushed her off asking, “are you all right?”

Akari’s teeth chattered as she nodded, “p-p-perfect. Just got to g-g-get to Uxie now.”

Ingo sighed, and took off his coat, slinging it around her shoulders, “you just caught Tornadus. We can take a break.”

Akari wrapped the coat around herself tighter, and shook her head emphatically, “it'll be warmer in the cave. Let's go.”

Akari was kicking herself for not putting on her Pearl Clan tunic for this. It was quite literally made for this weather. But still she trudged on, only stopping after the long uphill climb in order to call for Basculegion.

“Actually, I forgot,” Akari said, “am I allowed to go in there? Volo always had me go in alone.”

Ingo made a displeased face, “it's probably just another one of his lies. Please come in with me.”

With some amount of trepidation, Akari walked in. Uxie was waiting for them.

“Welcome, little chosen,” Uxie greeted her, “and Chosen Dad. I've been waiting for your arrival.”

–

“I'm here to regain my memories,” Ingo said hesitantly.

Uxie made a humming noise, “I’ve heard from Arceus. Do you know what you’re asking for?”

Swallowing roughly, Ingo stated, “I know it won't be pleasant.”

“No,” Uxie agreed, “in fact, I don't recommend it. It was meant to be a one way track, as you would say.”

Hands balling into fists, Ingo barked, “but you made that decision for me! You have to undo it.” He felt a hand slip into his. He tried not to squeeze it too hard.

“It was the most merciful decision at the time. It saved your life,” Uxie said calmly.

“So you say.”

“Furthermore, it's been nine years since. I can not guarantee their full return.”

“What?” Ingo said.

“It’s been nearly a decade. Nothing for me, but quite significant for a human. Even without interference, memories would be forgotten in that amount of time.”

“Dad…” he barely registered Akari tugging on his arm.

He blinked at Uxie. Should he not have waited? He didn't realize he was under a time limit. Despite not knowing what memories he was missing, he felt the loss all the same.

“I can see what can be salvaged. The most recent, the happiest, and the most painful are the likeliest to show themselves. Are you ready?”

–

He was seven. He didn't know what he had done wrong, but his classmates were snickering at him. Two people shared a Look that tipped him off that he was being made fun of. He did not know what he had done, but he knew what that shared glance meant. He stepped closer to-

Emmet and him were fifteen. His parents had given them their starter Pokemon. Two matching Klinks for two matching sons. They immediately went outside to battle. It was the moment they knew-

Battling and trains. Trains and battling. They grew up in Anville Town. They watched the trains pull in for repairs and inspections. They traded with the trainers on the bridge for items to help-

Their gym challenge. They met up with an older girl and traveled with her. Elesa. They challenged gyms and met new Pokemon and then they got their eighth badge and then-

They got the call. Their parents were in an accident. They were already gone. Emmet and him moved back to their childhood home, and got a job in the train yard. They were then-

Promoted to depot agents. They become certified to drive the trains and battle on the subway. They were content for four years until the Subway Boss retired and-

They became Subway Bosses. It was the best time in their life. He wished he could have told his parents. But he was never alone. He had-

Emmet was ushering others to safety. Something had…formed in Nimbasa. It was summoning extremely violent Pokemon, attacking people without cause. Ingo had released his Pokemon, directing them to block attacks from the people still stuck in the bubble. It was a space time distortion. He knew that now. A huge Scizor with glowing red eyes materialized. Ingo felt himself being dragged away, gravity pulling on him. Emmet saw and yelled for him, reaching his hand out-

Right in front of a deadly Hyper Beam. Ingo yelled himself hoarse. Did the beam engulf him, or was it in front of him? He never knew he-

Found himself in a frozen wasteland. He had to get back. He had to get back. He had to get back. How could he get back? He yelled and yelled and-

Uxie came to him eventually, as he had crumpled in the snow and stayed silent. He was going to stay here. Uxie opened its eyes.

–

Ingo was back in the cave. Uxie’s eyes were again closed. He was sitting. When did he sit? Someone was holding his hand.

Ingo blinked. Things were so cloudy, he couldn't think. Was his vision going gray at the edges?

“...Dad?” the figure spoke.

She was wearing his coat. She was calling him dad. That was odd. Who was she? Recognition blazed through him, but that only made him more confused.

“Champion…Champion Dawn?”

–

Akari furrowed her eyes. Champion Dawn? A pain started building between her eyes. She flinched backwards as it built, trying and failing to catch him as Ingo flopped to the ground.

Suddenly, memories tried to rush forward. She saw outlines, vague whispers and…

Then it shut down. The pain became a blunt force that caused her to pitch forward.

–

Chapter Text

They had braced themselves for the worst. Of course they had. So it was a relief when they entered the cave in Lake Acuity and saw Ingo and Akari sitting with their backs to the cave wall. They were both covered by Ingo’s coat, and they seemed to be peacefully asleep.

Arven heaved a large breath. Juliana placed a hand on his shoulder. She knew how worried he had gotten. How scared he was not only for Ingo and Akari, but also at the possibility of losing another

Nemona wasted no time, striding forward to wake them up. As she reached to shake them awake, she was surprised by a yellow figure appearing between them.

“They are healing,” said Uxie.

“Healing from what?” Nemona asked.

Uxie circled around the group, “the large one has unearthed memories that have gone long buried. His mind needs to rest. The small one has been reset.”

“Reset?” Penny exclaimed, “what? Like she’s been turned on and off again?”

“Arceus placed a block on her memories. She got too close to it. So yes, her mind is also repairing itself. They both will be fine. I have been watching over them. Although…”

“Although what?” Juliana asked, alarmed.

“I admit I’m not quite sure how to take care of humans, even ones that are sleeping. I know humans need food and water to survive…but I don’t know how much. They may be quite hungry when they wake.”

“No problem there,” Arven said, “I’ll make them as much food as they can handle.”

Uxie nodded, “I’m glad,” and floated over to Ingo, “the large one will be out for a while. My abilities are not supposed to be reversed. I am not sure about the little one. I do not know the specifics of Arceus’s work.”

“Can they…come with us?” Penny asked, “can we move them?”

“If you can. They are simply in a deep sleep. If they wake, do not overstimulate them. They are fragile right now.”

“I could carry Akari,” Arven said, looking critically at them, “but not Ingo.”

“Could you keep him upright if we put him on Koraidon?” Nemona asked.

Arven thought, then nodded slowly, “probably. But then how would we all travel home?”

“I can assist!” Uxie spun happily, “I am a psychic type Pokemon! I can teleport you all back to Jubilife!”

“Oh!” Penny said, “that’s helpful! Why didn’t you send them back before?”

“I wanted to be sure there would be people who cared for them,” Uxie said simply.

Penny had a sour look on her face, “so you gave us a trial, is it? You know there’s a whole corps dedicated to healing people in Jubilife?”

Uxie shrugged, and then spun again.

–

All four of them found themselves on the floor, retching. Uxie had failed to mention that they were long out of practice teleporting people. It had been a rough ride. A flurry of pink uniforms alerted them that they were deposited into the infirmary. At least Uxie was accurate, if nothing else.

By the time Arven could get his bearings and look upwards, the staff had already transferred Akari and Ingo onto beds.

“What happened?” Pesselle asked.

“Minds are repairing. They need to sleep,” Arven said, willing the room to stop spinning. What he wouldn’t give for a nice flying taxi of Squawkabillies.

“No physical injuries?”

“Not that we know of.”

“What about you guys?”

“Do you have anything for teleportation sickness?” Nemona croaked.

“I do,” the group was surprised by the arrival of Cyllene, “Abra, you know where it is. Please retrieve it.”

Juliana gave a very weak salute to her Captain. She nodded in return, and then focused on Ingo and Akari, sighing heavily. “Disappointed but not surprised, you two. You both make me eat so much mochi.”

Turning again to face the Paldeans, she said, “you four. Come with me to Beni’s. We shall eat and you will fill me in about your sudden disappearance from the Corps.”

They all avoided eye contact. They had forgotten to notify any of their superiors.

–

“I understand why you did it. But a punishment is required, I’m sure you’re aware.” Cyllene stated.

They all looked at each other and hung their heads.

“So, I am sending all four of you to investigate what must be a fourth Force of Nature, if the storms erupting in the Mirelands are any indication. Laventon has already received the pages from Thundurus and Landorus. If you succeed, I think Laventon is quite ready to consider the Pokedex completed.”

“But what about Ingo and Akari?” Nemona asked, eyes wide.

“They will be well looked over, I assure you,” Cyllene said.

“The Pokedex is finished?” Juliana exclaimed.

“Only if you catch this current Pokemon.”

“That means…” Penny cut herself off.

They all knew what it meant. Home. It meant home. Or at least, the possibility of it.

Penny shook her head, “but what about our separate captains?”

“I will let them know you are all running errands for me. I will also tell them that you’ve been helping me. So there should be no questions about your attendance.”

Juliana chuckled inwardly. She had been so scared of Cyllene when they first arrived. Now, she wondered how she could have ever been.

–

Akari blinked open her eyes. The infirmary again. How had she gotten here? She tried to retrace her steps. She and Ingo went to the Icelands to catch Thundurus and to regain Ingo’s memories. Were they successful? She didn’t remember.

She must have hit her head. That must be why she can’t remember. And why a headache seemed to be splitting her open. She sat up, which alerted a nurse.

“How are you feeling?”

Akari opened her cracked lips to say, “water?”

“Of course, one second.”

“What happened?” Akari asked, as she grabbed the bowl.

“We were hoping to ask you that,” the nurse said, “do you not remember?”

She shook her head, and was surprised to see Ingo in the next bed, “he’s here too?”

“We were told you both had taken psychic damage and that your minds needed time to repair.”

Akari blinked. Apparently they had been successful, then. But why was she affected? It was beginning to look like a later problem as she yawned and was ushered to lie back down.

It would still be a problem in the next couple of hours.

–

If this is how Juliana and Akari spent their time in Hisui, Arven was never going to complain again.

Penny seemed to have a similar idea, “is it always this stupid?”

“No, this was especially…arduous,” Juliana sighed, pocketing the ball that had (eventually) captured Enamorus.

“I figured completing the Pokedex would feel a bit more joyous,” Nemona said, “but really, all I want to do is take a shower and sleep.”

“God, I miss showers,” Penny whined, “do you think they still have showers back home?”

“I doubt they went away?” Juliana answered.

“But what if we messed something up butterfly-effect style and showers don’t exist?”

“If that’s the case,” Juliana said, “I think the lack of showers would be the least of our issues.”

Nemona sighed, “let’s just get back. If Akari is awake, we can tell her the Pokedex is done.”

Juliana winced, “Uxie said not to overstimulate them.”

“Ugh!” Nemona groaned, “I hate keeping things from her.”

“Me too,” Juliana said quietly, “let’s get home, yeah?”

Chapter Text

When Akari next woke, she was again suspended in the Hall of Origin.

“Welcome, my Chosen. You have succeeded” Arceus greeted her.

Blinking in surprise, she responded, “I have? We have, I mean?” She tilted her head. Whatever she had apparently done was quite productive, even if she didn’t remember it.

“The others have just finished seeking out all Pokemon. The villagers are living in harmony with Pokemon. Normalcy is restored.”

“What does that mean for us?”

“Whatever you want it to,” Arceus said calmly, “you had mentioned before about wanting to go home. That is also what you agreed to at the beginning of this whole ordeal, as well.”

Akari was quiet for a moment before asking, “so, does this mean I get my memories back?”

The God stared at the child for a long time. After a while, it gave a curt, “no.”

“Oh,” Akari deflated. “Why not?”

“Do not despair. They are not gone forever,” Arceus amended, “you will not recall, but you started to remember too much about your past life. In order to preserve the integrity of the timeline, I placed what you might call a ‘kill switch’ into your mind. When you came too close to your memories, your mind lost consciousness. It will be temporary, but your mind is too fragile at the moment for any restoration.”

“So I’ll get them later?” Akari asked hopefully.

“I can not guarantee they will all be restored by the time you get sent back home - I have no doubt you would like to confer with the others and also let Ingo recover from his own ordeal – but I will release them slowly, as to limit any pain or damage.”

“So…that’s it?” Akari asked slowly. It felt like it should be more monumental than this – it was the day they’ve all been waiting and hoping for. Arceus was giving them leave to return home. But Akari couldn’t seem to muster up the excitement. Maybe because Akari would believe she could go home when she was there. Or maybe it was a side effect of Arceus’ block.

Either way, the God nodded, “yes, my Chosen. You have completed your tasks. Heal, tell the others, and put your affairs in order. You will not return to Hisui in this lifetime. Come to my Temple when you are all ready.”

–

Akari woke with a start, gasping for air. She immediately regretted it as she was greeted to the waking world by a splitting headache.

Ugh. She preferred having a non physical form in the Hall of Origin.

Shaking off the distraction, she looked over to the neighboring bed to see Ingo sleeping. She felt compelled to wake him up, to tell him the good news. But she hesitated. She felt horrible enough and she didn’t just get nine years of memories forcefully injected into her brain. She would let him sleep.

“Akari,” a nurse greeted her, “how are you feeling?”

“My head hurts. I don’t feel like I need to go right back to sleep, though.”

“Good, the nurse said, handing her a cup of water, “you do look more awake than you have been.”

“Have I been waking up often?”

“Not for long. It wouldn’t be surprising if you didn’t remember. Would you like me to call your friends? They've been waiting for updates.”

“Yes, please!” Akari said. If she couldn’t tell Ingo right away, at least she could tell the Paldeans.

“Sure, I’ll fetch them from their dorms.”

“Their dorms?” Akari repeated, “what time is it?”

“It’s quite late – or very early. But they insisted they be notified, no matter the hour. They’ve been very worried about you both, and we have no other patients they might disturb.”

–

“Akari!” the four of them bundled in, racing to their bedside. Akari tried not to wince as their voices stabbed straight behind her left eye.

“Are you alright? Uxie said you got too close to your memories, whatever that means.” Nemona asked, worried.

“And did Mister Ingo get his memories back?” Juliana added.

“My head hurts,” Akari repeated, “something must have caused me to start to remember my life before this. Or at least, that’s what Arceus said. And…I assume Ingo has gotten his memories back, but I don’t remember it too clearly.”

“You talked to Arceus?” Penny asked.

Akari couldn’t keep the smile off of her face, “yes. I did. They said we have finished. We can go home, if we want.”

Silence permeated the ward, before Penny responded with a flat, “yes. When?”

“Can we go home yet?” Nemona asked, “I haven’t finished all the Paths of Solitude.”

“We are not staying for that,” Penny said, “if God says we can go home, we’re going home.”

“Right,” Nemona shook her head, “right. That doesn’t matter, sorry. I was just caught up in thinking what Pokemon Ingo would use against Enamorous.”

Akari looked over to her still-sleeping father, “I’m not actually sure he knows what an Enamorous is. I sure don’t.”

“Oh, you’ll love it! It’s very pink!” Nemona said.

–

Ingo’s dreams were uneasy. It was always the same. A white glove, a panicked face. Arms reaching towards him. Each time it seemed like the man got closer to grabbing him, to dragging him out of the dark void. And each time, the man was swallowed by a bright yellow Hyper Beam.

The dreams morphed over time. Instead of the man in white trying to save Ingo, Ingo tried to save the man in white. He was close enough to touch…before Ingo was enveloped by the Hyper Beam as well.

Ingo flung his eyes open.

The pain in his head alerted him that he was awake at last.

But what was the point? Uxie really did grant him mercy.

Emmet was dead.

Chapter Text

When Ingo next woke, he sat up. He was feeling a little better, and he was granted a break in the nightmares, so he felt a bit more balanced. He had to remind himself that his dreams were different from his memories.

His dreams only filled in his uncertainties. He didn’t see where the Hyper Beam hit. He couldn’t tell if it was in front of him, rather than engulfing Emmet. He was transported before he could tell.

Was this the bargaining part of grief?

Shaking his head, he startled when he saw Champion Dawn/Akari/his daughter sleeping in the bed next to him. It wouldn’t have surprised him to see her keeping him company – she was an affectionate child – but it seemed as if she was a patient herself. Did that mean she also recovered her memories? If so, he hoped it was a lot less painful for her than it was for him.

His shifting must have woke her up, because she stretched before sitting up and opening her eyes.

“Dad!” she called out to him, “how are you feeling?”

“Fine, but I should ask you the same thing,” Ingo replied. “Why are you in the medical wing?”

Akari shrugged, “Arceus said I was starting to remember my life before, so they shut my mind down.”

“Why did you start to remember?”

“I don’t know. I don’t really have any memories of it happening,” Akari seemed rather calm about this, Ingo thought. “Did you get your memories back?”

Ingo nodded slowly, “I did.”

“That’s great!” Akari exclaimed, “and I have good news too! Arceus said we can go home whenever we want!”

“We can go home now?” Ingo swung his legs over the bed, “the Pokedex is finished?”

“Well, you’ll probably want to recover first,” Akari waved her hand, “and you’ll probably have to let Irida and the Lady know. But otherwise, yes. We’ve told all of our Commanders.”

“Goodness, how long have I been out?” Ingo asked. He felt a bit guilty. It seemed like they were all waiting for him in order to go home. He felt better, but he wasn’t sure he was ‘trek to the Icelands” better.

“I only found out a couple days ago,” Akari explained, seeming to realize Ingo’s guilt, “and I’ve been sleeping a lot, too. We’re gonna have to make the trip to the Temple again. Arceus wants to meet us there.”

“Okay,” Ingo said, settling back, “okay. That’s good. I think…I think I might need to go back to sleep.” Hopefully, the nightmares would abate. He didn’t want to bother Akari with them. Even if Emmet was dead, Akari wanted so badly to go home. And he wasn’t going to leave her.

No, he would just keep quiet for now.

Akari giggled, “okay, sleepyhead. Night night.”

–

Considering Ingo’s condition – and the fact that he would never ask a thing from Irida himself – Akari sent a letter to the leader of the Pearl Clan, asking for an audience. A Starly perched on her shoulder, having been sent back with Irida’s reply:

“It is with a bittersweet emotion that I have read your letter, Akari. I am glad Ingo has remembered his past life – I have no doubt it must have brought him some relief, after so long. I am sorry it seems to have taken a physical toll on him, and I am sorry that we must lose a bright and wonderful Warden.

I will be glad to visit him. I am sure Lady Sneasler will also follow. Because the Lady is not allowed in the village, will it be possible for us to meet at the Fieldlands camp? Please let me know if that is too much a trek for Warden Ingo. I will be there the day after tomorrow.

With Love,
Irida”

Akari sent back:

“The Village has changed a lot since you have last been here. I think you’ll find that the Lady will be more than welcome. If you have no dissents, I’d like you to see it.

Akari <3”

–

Penny was finding it quite difficult to focus. After the third time losing her place in her calculations, she sat back and rubbed her eyes with the palm of her hand. Hao Tua was insisting she work until she left, but what was the point? She wasn’t getting anything done, anyway.

She wondered if the others were having similar issues. Surely she could go take a walk around the village? What was Hao Tua going to do? Fire her?

She hoped he did.

–

“Greetings Lady Irida,” Ress said, “and this must be the, uh, Noble Lady Sneasler?”

“Snee!” the Sneasler nodded in confirmation.

“We’re here to visit Warden Ingo,” Irida supplied.

“Of course,” Ress replied easily, “he’ll be in with the medical corps. He’s probably got that gaggle of children around him – I know he’s been awake more often lately. Do you need an escort?”

“No, thank you. I can make my way there.”

Irida made her way to the Galaxy building, noting exactly what Akari meant. It was almost like being in the Settlement. Pokemon had become integrated very quickly, it seemed like. She saw a Tangela holding an elderly woman’s groceries. She spotted a child running around with an Eevee clutched to her head. She took one last look before opening the doors and entering into the medical wing.

–

“Lady Irida!” Ingo exclaimed, moving to stand up to greet his leader, “and my Lady!”

“At ease, Warden,” Irida chuckled, “I’ve heard you’ve been through a whole ordeal and going home soon, right?”

“Ah, yes,” Ingo said, gesturing to the whole crew, “we’ll all be departing for home shortly.”

Irida wondered why the man looked so troubled. Surely he didn’t think she was angry at him leaving?

“I’ll miss you,” Irida said plainly, “but I’m so glad you get to go to your own space.”

“Thank you, Lady Irida.”

“And I’ll miss our resident Lady Sneasler,” Irida added when the Lady made herself known.

“Miss her?” Ingo furrowed his brow, “where is she going?”

Irida tipped her head, “with you, of course.”

“But…I am not going to be able to return to Hisui,” Ingo said, “Ever. It’s…a very long way to home, and a one way trip at that.”

Irida smiled sadly, “I know, Warden. But you pledged to each other for life.”

“I thought I pledged to her for life?” Ingo said, “and I know I am breaking that vow.” He hung his head.

“It goes both ways,” Irida explained. “The Lady is quite set on it.”

Ingo turned to face his ward, “But, my Lady, you have a duty to do in the Highlands.”

The Sneasler just laughed.

“She’s already chosen her heir,” Irida said, “the Highlands will be safe for another generation. No doubt it’s a Sneasler you helped her raise.”

“So…you’re really coming with me?” Ingo asked the Lady, hardly daring to hope.

The Sneasler laughed at him again and patted his head. After a moment, she scooped him up in what must be the Sneasler equivalent of a hug.

“How touching,” Nemona said, wiping her eyes.

“I mean if I had a servant giving me offerings and being at my beck and call every couple days, I would also probably follow them,” Penny said.

“Good to see you’re not cynical,” Arven told her.

Chapter Text

"Akari,” Ingo said to her, then stopped. She had come to visit him in the hospital wing. Akari had more or less recovered, but Ingo didn't show enough stamina for Pesselle to let him out, yet.

When he didn't go on, Akari asked, “what's up?”

Ingo was fidgeting with something in his hands. After a moment, he said, “I must apologize, Akari. I was the only one with you. I must have done something to make you remember your life before Hisui. And then, you couldn't have your memory restored.”

“Oh,” Akari said. “That's all right. I don't know - I don't remember, honestly - how or why it happened. But it's not forever. It's just a bit of a delay.”

Ingo sighed, “either way. I am sorry that happened to you. It must be frustrating.”

Akari only shrugged, “of all the things to happen to me here, this is the least problematic.”

That only got a grimace from Ingo. “It does make what I'm going to tell you very difficult, however.”

“Why?”

He looked down, “I don't want to cause you any more grief about your memories, but, well…” he handed her the piece of paper he had been fingering.

“Don't open it,” he instructed. When Akari gave him an odd look, he continued, “I will keep this vague enough, hopefully. We come from two different corners of the world. When Arceus takes us back, they might send us to our original destinations. If they do, I will seek you out immediately, Akari.”

“I don't want to be separated!” Akari said, panicked, “I don't even remember my original station!”

“I know,” Ingo said sadly, “On the paper, I put some basic information. Who you are, who I am. I will not be difficult to find. You will also not be difficult to find, but might be difficult to reach. That paper will also serve as a verification that I am not someone - how should I say - that wishes you ill.”

Akari furrowed her brow. She didn't quite understand, but…

“You know who I am?” Akari asked him. “You know who I am and you didn't tell me?”

“I think I did,” Ingo said painfully, “and that's how you ended up like this.”

Akari deflated. Right. It wasn't his fault that he couldn't tell her who she was. “But what do you mean that I won't be hard to find?”

Ingo sighed, “I think I can't answer that, Akari. I'm sorry. I truly am.”

“It’s…it's okay, Dad,” Akari said. “I understand. I…I love you.”

Ingo sucked in a breath through his teeth,”I love you too, Akari,” his voice shook as he embraced her, “if we do get separated, don't think for a second that I'm not fighting tooth and nail to get back to you.”

Especially if Emmet was gone.

Akari was all he had left.

–

Everyone had accumulated more personal effects than they thought after a year of living in Hisui. Even after using the capsules, their bags were bursting out the seams. Penny’s Eevee bag was looking especially rotund.

“I can't leave behind my Johtonian notes!” She protested, “I might need them!”

“Penny, we’re all fluent at this point, why would you need notes?” Arven said, exasperated.

“You can not throw stones,” Juliana chided him, “you bought so many cookware sets here.”

“They were cheap! And I'm not the one bringing a two hundred year old Pokedex that’s going to be outdated the moment we get back into our time!”

“It’s history!” Juliana defended herself.

“Lady Sneasler is coming with us, right?” Nemona added, “can't she just carry our excess stuff in her basket?”

Arven added another pan to his ‘take’ pile.

–

After another couple of days, Ingo was all but begging Pesselle to let him out. Word had gotten around that he was soon leaving Hisui, and every villager and nearby Warden had come to see him off while he had been laying in bed.

At this point, it was getting embarrassing the amount of people he had said a very nice, touching goodbye to and promptly saw for the next few days. Like saying goodbye to someone and realizing you're both headed the same way.

He finally convinced Pesselle to let him go by promising that he was just traveling to his tent in the Highlands first. That was fine. He needed to go there anyway to grab the few items he wanted to take with him. It would also be a good place for them all to stay before making the final trek to the Temple.

“Dad! Are you supposed to be out of the hospital wing?” Akari greeted him when she saw Ingo walking down Main Street.

“I didn't run away from Pesselle, if that's what you're asking,” Ingo said. “No, I've been released.”

“That's great!” Akari said excitedly, “does that mean you're ready to go to your tent?”

Ingo smiled and nodded, “Indeed. We'll have to gather the others.”

But they were spared from doing that, as the moment they saw Ingo outside, the Paldeans had grabbed their packs and were making their way to them.

“Well, then. All aboard.” Ingo chuckled. He now understood why such words gave him comfort.

It was time to see if they would still give him comfort after he returned home.

Chapter Text

Before Ingo could conduct them onwards, however, there was something he nearly forgot to do. He patted Akari’s head, ruffling her hair a little bit.

“Hey, kiddo,” he said, “do you mind giving me a moment to talk to the others?”

At first protesting her messed up hair, she then replied in surprise, “oh! I can. Um, I'll just be watching the Pokemon in the pastures.”

“Thank you,” Ingo smiled, “it won't be long.”

Ingo watched her go, being trailed by Lady Sneasler as well. He turned to the Paldeans, “right. So, since we're asking Arceus to take us all home, there is an extremely high chance that we will be separated. In that case, I wanted to give you all my contact information, in case you ever need help, or just want to reach out.”

“Why did you need to send Akari away for that?” Juliana asked, peering to where Akari was chatting with Marie.

“I've had a similar discussion with her. It was a bit difficult, considering that I couldn't let her know who she was or I was,” Ingo explained. “I didn't want her to be further hurt by resurfacing memories.”

Juliana hummed, and Ingo continued, “I am from a city called Nimbasa, in the Unovan region.”

“I knew it!” Penny exclaimed. “I knew you spoke with an Unovan accent.”

“You were quite right, Miss Penny,” Ingo said. “I work in Nimbasa as a battle facility master. I am a Subway Boss. One of two. I am Subway Boss Ingo, my brother is Subway Boss Emmet. We work together.”

Nemona watched as the Warden swelled with pride at his words, and winced. Hesitantly, she asked, “but Mister Ingo, you said it's been about a decade since you came to Hisui. Is that who you and your brother are now?”

Ingo stopped. Of course. Of course, Nemona was correct. He was so wrapped up in regaining his memories that he didn't even realize that there were long years that stretched between his last memories and the present. He didn't even know if Emmet was alive.

“I…” he started, then stopped. “That could be true.”

Would Emmet be a Subway Boss? It was a job meant for more than one person, after all. He could have hired another one. Or he could have quit outright. Ingo couldn't picture Emmet quitting the Subway. He loved it. It was truly his life’s purpose.

But how would Emmet take the hit of losing his twin? Ingo took it hard enough that a legendary stepped in to give him a sort of mercy. It would be unlikely that Emmet would have the same luxury.

But what if he did? The thought took Ingo’s breath away. What if Ingo fought so hard to return to a brother who didn't recognize him? What if Emmet had died within a decade? Or what if Ingo was sent to an empty apartment, his brother regions away?

“Mister Ingo? Are you okay?” Nemona asked, and Ingo snapped back to the present.

“Perfectly all right!” Ingo declared after shaking his head to clear his thoughts. He would have to save those worries for later.

Nemona didn't look convinced, but Ingo continued, “It's true that my life might look a bit different. But – and not to toot my own train horn – my brother and I were very well known. Enough that my disappearance and subsequent reappearance will surely make the news. I'm sure you can figure out my location from there.”

“And we have the phones!” Penny said, “although the Rotoms wouldn't be able to send messages over that far of a distance. If you can connect to the Internet at some point we'd might be able to do that? Not completely sure.”

“Right. I will certainly keep the phones in mind this time. That will probably be the best way to contact Akari, if you need to. Contacting her through official channels might…not go well.”

“True,” Penny nodded, “through my thirst-trap based education on Regent Champion Cynthia, she can be quite protective over the champion.”

“Right,” Ingo agreed, “and also, there's another thing. I know you guys like to make jokes about this, but believe me when I say I am completely serious about this. If you do not have anywhere to go, or if you ever feel unsafe, I will give you a place to belong immediately. No questions asked. If you need a father…well, let's just say I have practice now.”

Arven glanced at Ingo and then looked down, “what about…just for summer? So I have a home in the summer?”

Ingo placed a hand on his shoulder, “that would be no problem. Unless the past ten years have changed it…I am a very rich man. I can also pay for therapy if you do not have the means.”

Arven looked a little teary eyed, so he just nodded quickly. Last Sneasler, having been bored by staring at the Pokemon, had walked over and patted him on the head, her usual go-to to calming upset baby Sneasels.

“But anyway, I've written my contact information on these pieces of paper. I also added a statement so my superiors don't mistake you all as overly obsessed fans.

Penny raised her eyebrows, “do you have obsessed fans?”

“Believe me, I don't understand it either,” Ingo shook his head. “Now, if no one else has anything to add, then we should probably grab Akari and head to my tent.”

“Well, then, all aboard!” Juliana point and called.

–

The trip to the Highlands barely registered with any of them. Spirits were high, and Ingo tried not to dampen the happy atmosphere by showing his trepidations about going home – whatever that would be. Arven seemed similarly a little quieter, and he stuck close by to Ingo.

When they made it to Ingo’s tent, he got right to packing. There wasn't much to pack. The few belongings he had were mostly things he had been sent to Hisui with.

The others wasted no time getting comfy. It was getting dark, so despite their excitement, they would have to spend the night here before going to the Temple in the morning. No sense in falling off a cliff because they couldn't see, especially when they were so close to making it home.

By the time Ingo was finished packing, the tent was quiet. Even the Lady had fallen asleep. There was nothing left he could do except wait.

He was so tired of waiting.

Chapter Text

The kids were acting like it was Delibird Day, Ingo thought, as they woke him before the sun had even risen. He insisted on breakfast, even though they had wanted to get started as early as possible.

When breakfast was gathered and eaten, they tidied up as much as they could. There would be a new Warden living here soon, and he wanted to make it presentable for whoever it would be.

He finally convinced the Lady to accept being in a Pokeball, promising that he would break it so it could never be used again after their jaunt through time. She took it as a great offense, but eventually agreed it was the safest way to travel. He would find her extra offerings in return.

After that, Ingo could procrastinate no longer. How could he so badly want to see what's on the other side, but be so equally terrified of it? He had lived here for around a decade; the fear of the unknown almost kept him rooted to that spot.

But Hisui was never a kind place and he never truly belonged here. Besides, he could not send Akari to her final destination alone.

So he strapped his backpack on and led the way.

–

Akari apparently knew what to do. When they arrived at the Temple, she made a beeline for the back of it and pulled out an odd looking instrument. She played a similar tune to the one that summoned the Nobles.

Glass stairs appeared, which she wasted no time climbing. The rest of the group had to hasten after her. It was a daunting endeavor – the stairs were barely visible so it looked like they were about to walk straight off the mountain.

After too long, the sky began to change around them. It almost looked as though they were climbing into the heavens.

“Pretty sure this is how you die,” Penny said, “this is literally a stairway to heaven.”

“We're almost there!” Akari said in reply.

–

“Ugh, that was awful,” Nemona complained. “Are we here?”

“You are,” said a voice that made them all jump. They turned around to face the God of Pokemon themself, “You all have accomplished much. I must thank you for doing what I could not. Although I had only meant for one of you to come here,” they glanced over at Akari, “you all deserve to be known as my Chosens. Please take with you my blessing.”

“What does that do?” Penny asked.

Arceus ignored the question, and instead asked one of their own, “is it still true that you all wish to be returned home?”

With only a second to think, they all nodded firmly.

“Very well. Then I shall keep you all no longer. I will send you to the place your heart calls home. Farewell, my chosens. Please rest now.”

–

Penny opened her eyes. She had landed on carpet. That was convenient. However, she didn't recognize the room.

It was sparsely furnished. Almost like a dorm, but it was obviously a house. But this wasn't their house in Wyndon.

Oh no! she thought, Arceus sent me to the wrong place!

But before she could dwell on that, someone hurried into the doorway. They made an aborted attempt to speak. Penny dragged herself off the floor, and who she saw made her eyes sting, just a little bit.

“Penny?” The girl whispered, “you came back?”

“Peonia,” Penny said quietly, “it's you, right? Is it really you?”

“I should be asking you that!” She exclaimed, “where have you been, Penny? Dad has gone crazy trying to find you. Trying to follow myths and legends to where you might have gone.”

“I…didn't mean to leave,” Penny defended herself, “where is this?”

Peonia crossed her arms, “Dad moved us all to a house in Paldea so he could spend more time trying to find you. He said it was temporary, but it's been a long time.”

“I'm sorry,” Penny said, “I…had no choice.”

“You keep saying that. What do you mean you had no choice?”

Penny wondered how she could explain everything that happened ever since she stepped foot in Area Zero. She started, “I was taken…”

Peonia’s eyes widened, “like you were kidnapped?”

“Yes and no,” Penny said, “where is Dad and Mom, by the way?”

“Not sure. Out. But I sent them an SOS so they'll be here soon.”

“An SOS?” Penny echoed.

“Yeah, Dad gave us all these necklaces. I think they're for older people when they need help but Dad set them all up to connect to each other.”

Penny chuckled, “sounds like Dad.”

Suddenly, the front door slammed. There was a lot of shuffling before she heard her Dad's voice, “Peonia? What's wrong? Are you okay…?”

His voice trailed off as he entered the room and took in the scene. Her mom gasped and covered her mouth with her hands.

“Penny?” He said, his eyes filling with tears, “is that you?”

And with that, Penny’s eyes only stung harder. She refused to cry, but all of that was thrown out the window the moment her parents scooped her in a hug.

Arven was right. She was lucky to have folks that tried so hard to get her home. Even if they didn't succeed, the fact that they tried so hard for so long, the fact that they cared, was enough.

“I’m so sorry,” Penny sobbed as Peonia joined the hug, “I’m so sorry.”

–

Juliana opened her eyes to see she was on her bed in her bedroom. Which was disorienting. At first, she wondered if it had all been a particularly nasty lucid dream. But the giant backpack full of stuff she brought home from Hisui was obvious enough.

She heard a small groan, and she looked to see that Nemona was sprawled ungracefully on her floor.

“Nemona?” She called out to her, “your house is down the street.”

“My house is, but my home is here,” she said, “ugh, I think I'm always going to have teleportation sickness.”

“Home is here? Have you ever been inside my house?” Juliana said.

Nemona took a few deep breaths, obviously fighting down the urge to retch. “Spoiled heiress, remember?” She puffed, “my house is huge, impersonal, and empty.”

Suddenly it clicked for Juliana, “oh, Nemona,” she said, walking over and sitting on the floor, “your home is with me.”

Nemona smiled softly at her, “of course. I never knew when to say it, but I always want to have a place by your side. I…um, you know. Love you.”

Juliana gasped slightly, and took Nemona’s hand, “I love-”

They both jumped as a crashing sound came from her closet. Sitting up, Juliana opened it to see a very discombobulated Arven spill out of the closet.

“Hullo,” Arven said, “where are we?”

“You're in my closet,” Juliana said, “why are you in my closet?”

“I don't know,” Arven replied, “I supposed Arceus realized I didn't have a home and just shoved me in a closet, I guess?”

Nemona sighed, “no, Arven, that's not it. Arceus knew you had a home with us.”

“Oh,” Arven said.

Juliana looked out the window, “I bet my Mom is gardening. I want to see her.”

“Uhh, lead the way,” Arven said, “I’m not sure I would have been able to make my way out of the closet without your help.”

“We still love and support you,” Juliana deadpanned.

“You spent too much time with Penny,” Nemona said.

–

Ingo found himself face down on a cold concrete floor. Why did Arceus find it fit to send him here? He knew he didn't have the most reliable memory, but he certainly didn't think he had ever lived somewhere quite so…uncomfy.

He was jolted back to awareness as he felt someone shaking his shoulder.

“Sir, sir. Are you all right, Passenger?” The shaking became more frantic, “do you need assistance? How did you get down here?”

Ingo was frozen. Hardly able to believe – hardly able to breathe, even – he lifted himself slowly off the cold ground. He looked at the concerned face as it became more confused.

Ingo was shocked by the appearance. He knew, distantly, that nearly a decade had passed. He had aged. So it was silly to think that Emmet would not. But he still somehow expected him to look the same as his memories.

“Ingo?” Emmet said quietly. “Are you…are you real this time?”

Ingo blinked at him, “it's me. Is it…you?”

“I am Emmet,” he automatically replied. And oh, how he missed that greeting. Emmet helped him stand up fully, “you got old,” he said.

The bluntness took him by surprise, “well, so did you,” he said back. But Emmet looked troubled.

“I…never thought you'd be able to grow old.” Emmet said.

“Oh,” Ingo said. “Oh. I’m here, Emmet. I'm here in this…Subway tunnel?”

“Correct. I am just doing patrol before I clock out. Where did you go?” Emmet asked, “I thought that portal killed you.”

“And I thought that Hyper Beam killed you,” Ingo said. “Looks like we've both cheated death.”

Emmet let out a small huff, “just a hospital stay.”

“That is concerning,” Ingo said.

“Don’t talk to me about concerning!” Emmet exclaimed, “you look like you've been pulled through a fence backwards! And it's been a decade! Where did you go?”

“About two hundred years into the past,” Ingo said, “but…it was rough. I really would just like to go home. Is it still the same place?”

Emmet fidgeted with his hands, “no. I'm sorry, Ingo. I just. Couldn't live there anymore. I bought a house. Your stuff is in storage. I…”

“That's all right,” Ingo said, “home is with you. Even God agrees.”

“What?”

But Ingo didn't have a chance to explain, as he heard an odd popping noise. He spun around as he heard a cry of, “Dad!”

It was Akari. Akari was falling from the ceiling. Of course she was. Thanks, Arceus. He moved to catch her. He succeeded, mostly. Her head didn't hit the ground, at least.

“Akari? What are you doing here? I thought you'd go back to – well, I can't say. Are you okay?” Ingo brushed off her uniform, looking to see if anything looked out of place.

“I don't have memories,” Akari said, looking at the ground, “I have only ever known you as home, Dad.”

Ingo was just about ready to fistfight Arceus, but he was distraced by Emmet exclaiming, “I'm sorry, did she call you Dad?”

“Oh, yes,” Ingo said, wrapping an arm around her, “meet your niece. This is my daughter, Akari. Akari, this is my brother, Emmet.”

“Hello, Emmet,” She said, “I’m glad Dad was able to find you.”

Emmet said nothing, just mouthed the word ‘dad’. Eventually, he said, “you look older than ten. Did you have a child before the portal took you?”

“I did not.”

“Is it because of the time travel, then?” Emmet searched Akari’s face, and his smile softened, “she has our mother’s eyes. Nice to meet you, Akari. I'm sorry for the rough welcome.”

“It's all right, Uncle Emmet,” Akari said, “it's a lot, I'm sure. But also, I’m adopted.”

“This keeps happening,” Ingo said.

Emmet cleared his throat. “My apologies. Well, I was just about to clock out. I can sneak you out the back, if you don't want a ruckus.”

“That would be preferable, thank you.” Ingo said, steering Akari to follow Emmet's lead.

“Where are we going?” Akari asked.

“To my house,” Emmet responded.

“Cool!” Akari said, “all aboard!”

Emmet only chuckled.

Chapter Text

There were simply too many people in Director Clavell’s office for comfort. It was made worse by the fact that out of everyone in the room, it was Rika that had taken it upon herself to berate them.

"You went into the Great Crater without the League's permission, didn't you?!" she shoved her glasses onto the bridge of her nose forcefully, “did you think you could get out of a scolding? Were you down there this whole time?”

“I…” Juliana started, before looking around. Her mother looked at her calmly, “we…were told to.”

“Who would possibly tell students to go to the one off-limits place in Paldea?” Clavell asked.

The room was silent before Arven said in a small voice, “my mom.”

“Professor Sada?” Clavell asked, “certainly she would have came to you instead?”

Juliana saw Arven’s jaw tighten at that, before jumping in, “Professor Sada could not leave the crater. She told Arven and I to gather a group and make the trek down there.”

“We have not communicated with Professor Sada for a long time now,” Geeta said.

“Well,” Juliana said, shooting a sidelong glance at Arven, “we found out it wasn’t the real Professor Sada.”

“Can you clarify what you mean by ‘the real’ Professor Sada? Do you perhaps mean it was an imposter that lured you down the crater?” A woman in a nicely tailored suit asked her. She was supposedly Nemona’s “family lawyer”, but why she was here instead of her family no one could ascertain.

“In a way…” Juliana started, before Arven interrupted her.

“My mom is dead. She’s been dead. We’ve been talking to an AI this whole time.”

“Did you know this before you went into the crater?” The lawyer asked calmly.

“No!” Arven said, “of course we didn’t!”

“Wait, you’re telling me Professor Sada is dead?” Clavell stood up from his desk. “But, I have talked with her. With Juliana. About that Pokemon you ride about.”

“She was an AI then, too,” Juliana shook her head. “The professor died in an accident.”

Clavell looked sideswiped, “I can’t believe it. She was such a marvelous student.”

“And did the AI keep you captive for the whole time?” Nemona’s lawyer asked.

“I’m with her!” Penny’s dad, Peony, spoke up, “why was my little girl gone for a year and a half? Almost two! Was it the robot?”

“Umm, no…” Penny seemed to have crawled back into her shell, “it was the time machine. The AI wanted us to defeat her to stop the time machine.”

Clavell’s head snapped forward, “the time machine? Sada…she really did it?”

“Juliana and Koraidon battled the AI and won, but…” Penny explained, “the time machine had many failsafes. And one was to send anyone trying to stop it to the past.”

Faces turned and stared at Penny as the implications sunk in.

“Honey…you went to the past?” Peony said softly.

“Was it the act of the AI or the machine that sent you into the past?” The lawyer asked.

Penny tried to search for words, “I think the machine? The AI didn’t seem to like what was happening.”

The lawyer nodded sagely, turning to Nemona, “it seems unlikely that your parents will be able to cash in your kidnapping insurance with this knowledge, but I’ll see what I can do. Someone from my team will contact them later.”

Nemona nodded, but didn’t lift her head as she stepped out of the office.

“Oh, my god,” Arven said, “Nemona, are you all right?”

“What on earth is kidnapping insurance?” Penny asked.

But Nemona just shook her head, even as Juliana placed her hand on her shoulder, “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Okay,” Geeta said after an awkward silence, “we can table that for now. So you were indeed sent to the past?”

Juliana nodded, trying to ignore the way her mom gasped, “yes. To nineteenth century Hisui.”

“That’s a pretty rough time in history, kiddos,” Rika said, “isn’t that when – whatshisname – made the first Pokedex?”

“Professor Laventon,” Juliana supplied.

“Right, that was his name!” Rika clapped her hands together before saying, “...and you know that through experience, don’t you?”

“Juliana helped compile the first Pokedex,” Nemona said, smiling softly.

All of the adult’s eyebrows raised at that.

“That is most impressive,” Clavell said, “but, pardon me, my history knowledge isn’t what it used to be. Wasn’t that time fraught with challenges? Particularly, it was when Pokemon and human integration was not quite…completed?”

“It was difficult,” Juliana said diplomatically, “but we joined the Galaxy Team – each of us in a different corps – and we met with other displaced people.”

“Displaced?” Geeta asked, “as in, immigrants or…”

“Displaced in time,” Juliana clarified. “There was this girl, Akari

“Not Akari!” Nemona said, “it was Champion Dawn!”

This took a few seconds for Geeta to process, “as in, like, Sinnoh’s Sweetheart Dawn?”

Nemona nodded, “she lost her memory and she can’t get it back right away but she got adopted by Ingo so she probably went home with him since Arceus took us to our families.”

“Okay, kiddo, I’m going to need you to back up five steps,” Rika said. “Where is Champion Dawn now?”

“Probably with Ingo. So Unova? Where did he say he lived?” Nemona looked to the others.

“Nimbasa,” Penny answered her. “He said he – was, at least – a Subway Boss.”

Geeta and Rika turned to look at each other, eyes wide. They seemed to be having a long, silent conversation, before Rika asked, “you said she was adopted by Subway Boss Ingo?”

Nemona nodded happily.

“...um, you know Subway Boss Ingo?” Penny asked.

“I know of him. Professional battling is a small industry.” Geeta said, looking lost in thought.

“Do you know what happened to Emmet? Is he still a Subway Boss?” Penny pushed.

When Geeta didn’t answer, Rika stepped in, “yes, he is. That battle facility is run by Subway Bosses Emmet and Alder.”

Clavell interrupted the teenager’s excited glances at each other, “why, may I ask, are you all so invested?”

“Well,” Arven began slowly, “he was very helpful. He was afraid about what had happened to his brother over ten years.”

“I take it you were very fond of this Mr. Ingo?” Clavell asked.

“Yeah,” Arven said, “he was kinda like a dad to all of us. He watched over us, I suppose. Made sure we were okay.”

“I must meet this man!” Peony boomed, making nearly everyone jump, “if he helped protect my darling daughter, I must thank him in person!”

“But first,” Geeta said, “you mentioned Champion Dawn lost her memory?”

“Oh, right!” Nemona said, “she thinks she’s Akari right now. She doesn’t know she’s the champion at all. I mean, we all do – Ingo, too. But we can’t tell her because Arceus said her mind isn’t stable yet.”

Geeta looked concerned, “so Akari doesn’t know who she is? And she’s with Subway Boss Ingo half a world away? When the entirety of Sinnoh is still wrapped up in wondering where their Champion went?”

Penny’s face fell a bit, “oh. That’s gonna be a trainwreck, isn’t it?”

—

“That conversation only raised more questions than answered,” Rika crossed her arms.

“Perhaps,” Clavell said, “I’m not sure I’ve gotten past Professor Sada. How dare she put my students in danger? But also…how could she just die?”

Geeta’s lips pulled into a thin line, “I understand this news comes at a shock to you. But I think these children have had a very rough experience, and I don’t think we’ll be able to gather the information we need from them until it’s a less formal setting.”

“What do you propose?” Clavell asked.

“Hassel has been briefed on the situation, and he has a good relationship with his students, especially with the two champions. I say we have him talk to them.”

“Very well. I will page him to my office.” Clavell stopped, “I think Miriam should also talk with them. Extensively.”

—

“We should get rid of our uniforms,” Emmet said.

“What?!” Ingo exclaimed.

Taken aback by the reaction, Emmet clarified, “I just mean we should change out of them. I’m sure you want to just get home without being spotted, right?”

“Oh, right. Sorry.” Ingo said, taking off his coat and shoving it in his bag.

“I meant more fully, but I guess that works.” Emmet said, “don’t forget the hat. Let’s stop by the break room so I can get a change of clothes. I am wearing more of the uniform.”

Only a couple moments after being led down empty hallways with frankly painful overhead lighting, Emmet ushered them into a white tiled room. He opened a green locker adorned with his name, and promised to be back in just a moment, going into an attached restroom.

Akari got suddenly very excited as the concept of modern plumbing returned to her. She tippy tapped a little in place and said, “I’ll be able to take a shower.”

Ingo laughed, and said, “I’ll tell Emmet you have first dibs.”

Akari had already begun to investigate the break room. She walked up to a bulletin board, saying, “it’s so strange to see Galarian again. I mean, we spoke it with the others, but to see it written is just…”

“Hmm? What’s the matter?” Ingo spun around on his heel as she trailed off. He saw her standing stock still, reading something on the board. He walked forward to see what she was reading, since he doubted Union news or Employment Law was particularly interesting to her.

“That’s me,” Akari pointed numbly.

Ingo followed her hand.

It was a picture of Dawn. Some years younger, and with a shine in her eyes that he didn’t notice in her now. But it was her. A missing child poster.

“Urgent,” it read, “if Champion Dawn is spotted, please contact INTERPOL.”

“I’m Champion Dawn,” she pointed slowly at herself.

Ingo bit his lip, wondering how this would affect her, and if Arceus would let it be, or shut it down. He watched as she doubled down, hands gripping her head.

“Akari. Akari. Can you look at me? What do you need? Should we sit?” He tried to lead her to a break room chair, but she wasn’t moving.

“Champion Dawn,” she said again, “Champion Dawn. But I’m Akari. I’m just Akari. I don’t know who Champion Dawn is!”

“What’s going on?” Emmet stepped into the break room, wearing street clothes with his coat over one arm.

“It’s okay, it’s okay. You are Akari. You can be just Akari.” Ingo repeated, until Akari started to slowly stand back up.

“My name is Akari,” she said in a monotone way that made Ingo wonder if Arceus actually did something to her. She still had her head buried in her hands, “urgh, it hurts.”

“Oh, migraine?” Emmet said sympathetically, “sometimes the lights do it to me, too. Here, put my coat inside-out over your head and we can lead you.

Ingo opened his mouth to protest, but then shut it. Right now was not the time to explain to Emmet the full situation. He just helped Akari cover her face and slipped out the back of the station.

It was going to be a long way home.

Chapter Text

“You’ve got to be kidding,” Emmet said, flabbergasted.

“I would not joke about this, Emmet,” Ingo argued back, “she can’t know she’s Dawn, and other people can’t recognize her, either. Not until she’s ready.”

“Do you hear yourself?” Emmet asked, “you came back after a decade with a verrrrry famous minor in tow and you want to hide her from the public? If this gets out – and it will get out – you’ll be ruined.”

“Look, I know. If you don’t want me in your house, I understand. You can wash your hands completely of this entirely. I won’t even say I contacted you.”

“No! Goddammit, Ingo. How could you even suggest that?” Emmet said, pinching his nose, “it’s not that I care about the PR nightmare. I care about what’s going to happen to you. There are things you can’t come back from! Kidnapping and brainwashing Sinnoh’s Sweetheart is one of them!”

“I did no such thing-!” Ingo said quietly.

“I believe you.” Emmet corrected, “I really do, but think about how this looks.”

“I know, Emmet,” Ingo said, “but I’m not risking telling her anything until she’s ready.”

“But what do you mean? What’s the harm in telling her?” Emmet shot back.

“She had her memories blocked by Arceus. Arceus is unblocking them slowly to minimize damage. Hence, it’s got to be slow and it's got to be directed by her. That migraine was no migraine. That was her seeing her own missing poster. It hurts her, Emmet. I won’t make her go through that.”

“But that…just doesn’t make sense. I believe you, but we need to go to the police. First off, because you’re legally dead. Second, you are not her father-”

“I am!”

“-legally, speaking. And we at least need to tell her actual family she’s alive and here, even if the public can’t know yet.”

“I am part of her actual family,” Ingo mumbled, “but fine. She’ll have to be disguised, but we’ll go.”

“Thank you,” Emmet said, “I truly don't want to make this difficult, but this is a difficult situation.”

“I understand,” Ingo sighed, “at least if we have a PR disaster, our sister can help us out, right? She’s good at that.”

Emmet furrowed his eyebrows, “sister? We don’t have a sister?”

“Elesa?” Ingo said, confused, before it hit him: she was not his sister. She was, indeed, a very close friend, but not a sister. “Oh. Sorry, I got confused-”

Emmet looked as if he’d grown another head, “I mean, I guess? If you tell her that, she’s going to sob all night, though. How do you get that confused?”

Ingo stared at his brother, before looking away, “I only had vague memories. I saw a photo of her and thought “sister”. I have…more than one set of memories I am sifting through.”

Emmet grabbed his wrist, “Ingo, what do you mean by that?”

Ingo still refused to look at his brother as he said, “for around eight years, I had no memory. Of anything. I’m sorry.”

“Why are you sorry?”

“I forgot you, Emmet. I forgot about being a Subway Boss. I forgot about our combination. And, while we were working to get home, I didn’t want to remember you either. I delayed it, so I wouldn’t have to live with the pain,” Ingo finally turned, “but you had to live with it all for this whole time. For that, I am sorry.”

Emmet opened his mouth to try to speak, but nothing came out. At this point, they heard the water turn off and Akari exited the bathroom, clothed in one of her daily Kimonos she often wore for sleeping.

“I am clean!” she announced, “it was glorious! You should take a shower too, Ingo! It’s fantastic!”

“I have no doubt it is,” Ingo said, looking at her fondly, “Emmet, can you show her where she’ll be sleeping while I also take a glorious shower?”

They silently stared at each other for a few moments, an unspoken promise to continue the discussion later, before Emmet turned to Akari and said, “sure thing! Follow me, passenger! I will conduct you to your quarters!

—

“Stop being so dramatic, Nemona.”

“I don’t think I’m being dramatic?”

“Running away from home again is dramatic.”

Nemona stopped pulling clothes out of her dresser to turn and stare at her Rotom phone, “What do you mean ‘again’? And I’m not running away, I’m just moving out. Like you did.”

“I moved to Levincia to work at the company. And I was an adult then. Do you even know where you’re going? You can’t stay at the Academy all the time.”

“I’m staying with a friend,” Nemona answered back to her sister.

“You don’t have friends,” she argued. “Are you trying to shack up with some guy? It won’t make Mom and Dad notice you. The only way they would do that is if something happened to me and they needed their spare.”

“I realized that, after I was gone for two years and they still haven’t even called me. What more do they want from me? I’m top of my cohort! I’m a champion!”

“So you did do it for the attention?”

“No! You could have just asked instead of assuming, you know.”

“Fine, what happened to you?”

After a few tense moments, Nemona said, “goodbye, Aster-”

“Wait! Don’t hang up!”

Nemona sighed, “what is it?”

“Stop trying to get Mom and Dad’s approval. It will never happen.”

“Why are you always so mean?”

“No, Nemona,” Aster shook her head, “I’m telling you this as a legitimate favor. You will never be enough for them. Don’t waste your time on them. Trust me, their attention is not all positive. Just coast on by and enjoy the fruits of being born into this family. You’ll be an adult soon enough and can do your own thing.”

“I’m not one to coast,” Nemona said, before signaling her Rotom to hang up.

Nemona closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Being back in this room was overstimulating, after years of living minimally in Hisui. She didn’t even know what she would want or need, considering how little she was able to make do with in the past. She ended up deciding to take her clothes, her spare braces, and anything in her room that she was particularly excited to see again. But considering she had been living in the dorm when she was sent back, there wasn’t much else to grab.

Dodging the maids’ attempts to stop her, she walked out the door with her bag and set her sights on the neighboring house.

It was time to go home.

—

Arven woke up on the couch with a blanket he didn’t remember putting on himself. Mabosstiff had his head on his stomach, snoring softly. Giving his partner a few head pats, he blearily tried to take in his surroundings. Right. He was staying at Juliana’s house.

He was also terribly jet lagged.

Groaning enough to wake the Pokemon up, he sat up and shuffled over to where Juliana said the cups were and got some water.

“Good morning, Arven,” Juliana’s mom said to him. He jumped slightly, not realizing she was in the dining room, “or maybe I should say good afternoon?”

“Sorry ma’am! I hope I didn’t cause you any trouble!” he said reflexively.

Juliana’s mother looked confused, “what do you mean? Of course you didn’t cause any trouble. Juliana is also sleeping upstairs.”

He didn’t look quite convinced, but was interrupted by a knock on the door.

“I’ll get it!” he offered, only to be surprised by who he saw.

“Arven? Why are you here?” Nemona asked, bag in tow.

“The, uh, lab is technically a crime scene now, and I don’t really want to go to school at the moment,” Arven answered.

“Wow! A crime scene?” Nemona exclaimed, “why?”

“I mean, I’m sure crimes were committed, I just don’t know what, exactly,” Arven said, “come in, come in, what are you doing here?”

“Well, you see – umm, if you wouldn’t mind, ma’am – I also don’t have a place to go.”

“Do your parents know where you are?” Juliana’s mom asked.

“My parents do not care. I haven’t even talked to them since I returned. I'm sure I'd get hit with the “phone lines work both ways” excuse if I said anything to them, though.”

“Oh my. Okay, well, we can just say you’re having a sleepover with friends, then, okay? Do you need something to eat?”

“No, it’s okay, thanks,” she declined, “where is Juliana?”

“She’s upstairs sleeping, but I don’t think she’ll mind if you wake her up. It might help her get back on schedule, anyway.”

Nemona shook her head, “honestly, we all deserve to sleep for two years. I’ll just wait.”

“Fair enough,” Juliana’s mother shrugged, “do you want to talk about it?”

“Maybe,” Nemona said, “soon.”

—

“Oh, I know this guy!” Peony shouted, scrolling on his computer. “I didn’t know that was who you were talking about! A most impressive man, indeed. You should call him so I can talk to him directly!”

“Dad!” Penny said, “at least let me ask first! He’s gotta adjust to coming back home too!”

“Fine, fine! But I want to tell him how ultra-mega-amazing he is!”

Penny groaned, but went up to hug him anyway, “all right, I’ll see.”

Chapter Text

“Ingo, help,” Emmet said, being leaned on and possibly yelled at by a grouchy Sneasler. When he spotted Ingo, he shouted, “hey, those are my clothes!”

“I don’t have any other modern clothes. You’ll live,” said Ingo, flinging his towel into a nearby hamper. “My Lady, you’ve got the wrong twin. I’m the one who has neglected your offerings.”

“Sneas?” the Lady stood upwards suddenly, nearly toppling Emmet over. She stuck her nose in his face, then huffed. She then turned to Ingo and began making angry Sneasler noises.

“I know, I know, my Lady. I’ll get them right now,” Ingo walked over to his pack, retrieving some crunchy salt he had remembered to bring from Hisui.

“You don’t normally nickname your Pokemon,” Emmet brushed himself off.

“No, I don’t,” Ingo cocked his head, “but what does that have to do with anything?”

“Is that not a nickname? Lady?”

“Oh!” Ingo said, shaking his head, “perhaps introductions should be in order. This is the honorable Lady Sneasler, sacred Pokemon of the Pearl Clan. I am her Warden. Lady Sneasler, this is my brother, Emmet. Please treat each other kindly.”

“A warden?” Emmet echoed.

“Oh, yes. I have become a servant of Palkia, tasked with caring for the line of Sneaslers descended from the Great Hero’s pokemon.”

“You became a fucking priest?”

“I, um, don’t think so?” Ingo said tentatively.

“Okay,” Emmet collected himself, “so you said you were 200 years in the past, forgot everything then remembered, became a religious figure, and adopted a daughter who happens to be the missing Sinnoh champion who doesn’t know she’s the Sinnoh champion. Anything else?”

“I’m fluent in Kantonian now,” Ingo added. “Also I’m the mentor? Uncle? To four other children. So they might also show up at some point. My xTrans also has an 1800’s Rotom in it. And I have six new Pokemon!”

“Seems like you thrived,” Emmet said, an odd look on his face.

“That was a recent development, I assure you,” Ingo said softly.

“What do you mean?” Emmet asked, before stifling a yawn.

“You must be tired,” Ingo evaded, “get ready for bed. I’ll have to tell the story to the police tomorrow anyway.”

“Can’t you tell a little bit today?” Emmet begged.

Ingo understood. He also wanted to know what Emmet had been going through these past years. At least Ingo could guess. But Emmet was completely in the dark about what had happened to Ingo.

But still, he couldn’t bring himself to recount everything that happened in Hisui. How could he? How could he distill ten years of what happened to him when he had barely processed it himself?

Emmet was unable to argue further, however, when a scream came from upstairs.

“That’s Akari!” Ingo exclaimed, “where is she?”

Emmet led the way into the spare bedroom that Akari had bedded down in. Instead of resting peacefully, however, she had squashed herself in the corner of the bed and wall, seemingly cowering from her phone.

Thinking Arceus had the audacity to ask some other task of her, Ingo grabbed the ArcPhone, before looking down in surprise. The contact read “Cynthia”, and the photo was of Akari – much younger – and the former Champion Cynthia, both smiling widely and holding up peace signs.

“Dad!” Akari nearly shouted, “Dad! Please!”

“What is it, Akari?” Ingo asked, wishing the ArcPhone would stop ringing quite so loudly.

“I want to- but I can’t! It’s important!” Akari squeezed her eyes shut, “she’s…she’s the person I was worried about. Auntie Cythina. Please talk to her!”

“Okay,” Ingo said, realizing she had just remembered a large chunk of info, “is there anything you want me not to say?”

“She can know it all!” Akari said, “Please answer!”

With no small amount of trepidation, Ingo answered the phone.

“Hello?” he said cautiously.

The line was silent for a second, before a very loud woman’s voice came through, “Who are you? Where is Dawn? I saw her location pinged in Unova. I know where you are! If you have done anything to her I will end you.”

Ingo jerked the phone away from his face, much to Emmet’s alarm. Emmet was signaling him to hang up and reaching for the device, but Ingo couldn’t not let her know!

“I am Warden, I mean, Subway Boss Ingo,” he answered, causing Emmet to make angry gestures and redouble his efforts to take the phone. “Akari is with me in Unova, but she is safe, I assure you.”

“Who’s Akari?” Cynthia said roughly, “we’re talking about Dawn here.”

“Yes, we are. I’m sorry, there is much to explain-”

“You bet there is, mister!” Cynthia warned, “and you best bet I will be there with my team before you could ever run from me.”

Click.

“She hung up,” Ingo said, putting the phone on the bed, “I think we actually need to go to the police tonight.”

Emmet grimaced.

—

“Elesa, I’m sorry for waking you. I need you.”

Emmet watched as her eyes snapped open, “what’s wrong, Emmet? Is it a bad night?”

“No, I’m fine, but we need your car?”

“We?” Elesa repeated. Emmet no longer had need for words like “we”. Not since Ingo left. “What for?”

“We need to go to the police station.”

“Emmet? Are you hurt? Did you get mugged?” Elesa looked as if she was searching his face for something.

“No, no. It’s just. Ingo came back. And he brought along his adopted daughter who is also Champion Dawn from Sinnoh, but she doesn’t know that – and she can’t know that because it’s an Arceus thing? Or something? But Cynthia called and Ingo answered and she might be on her way to stab us? Everything is a mess Elesa, I can’t handle it!” Emmet nearly choked out a sob.

“Okay, okay,” Elesa said, “I’m on my way now.”

She had no idea what Emmet was talking about. Which meant she probably had to hurry.

—

“You kids are so restless,” Juliana’s mom said to the three of them who had taken to pacing around her living room.

“Sorry, ma’am,” Arven said, “I just feel like I should be doing something right now.”

“I keep waiting for orders,” Nemona commiserated.

“Why would you have orders? And don’t apologize! I just hate to see you all so uncomfortable!” she turned to Juliana, “why don’t you take your friends down to the beach? Your Pokemon might enjoy it as well!”

The three of them looked at each other.

“We like beach vacations,” Nemona said.

Juliana blushed, then said, “but there’s no Penny to splash us!”

“I’ll get Mabosstiff to help.” Arven suggested.

“Let’s do it!” Nemona declared.

—

Penny was being extra charitable, thank you very much. But she was still a little bit uncomfortable with her entire family sobbing and hugging her. At first she was also hugging and sobbing, but it felt as if the normal amount of time for such activities had passed.

But she could hardly blame them, so she wouldn’t be the first one to pull away.

Her family, after hearing about her time in Hisui, thought similarly that Penny should be hugged as long as she needed.

They were all going to be there for a long, long time.

It was nice.

Chapter Text

After the frankly unintelligible call, Elesa expected to see Emmet curled up, unable to leave his bed. Perhaps even surrounded by food that he could barely convince himself to eat. It had been a few years since Emmet had a bad night like that, but she knew losing Ingo was a wound that had not healed – nor would ever heal. Only covered with plasters and bandages as the man continued to go on with his life.

Therefore, she was confused when she saw him waiting at the door for her, fully dressed. She hoped she would be forgiven for not immediately clocking the man as Ingo. They were identical, after all. One was just cursed with a rbf. Their trademark differences in facial expressions and uniform choice were moot when they weren't at work.

Both hands went to her mouth as she realized there were two men standing in front of her. She reached out, just ghosting over his shoulder, as if checking to make sure it wasn't a particularly cruel Zoroark, but also afraid of the answer.

“Ingo?” she whispered.

“It’s me, Elesa,” Ingo replied. “I'm sorry.”

She didn't know what to say, just staring at him as if he might disappear if she blinked. Eventually, Emmet cleared his throat, “I, uh, hate to intrude, but we should get going.”

“To…to the police station?” Elesa forcefully snapped her gaze to Emmet, spotting two more figures. “Who is the kid? And that, um, really tall Pokemon?”

“This is my daughter, Akari. And over there is my ward, Lady Sneasler.”

“A daughter?” she said in confusion. “Who even-”

“Adopted daughter,” Ingo clarified, getting ahead of any questions.

“We really should get going,” Emmet urged.

“Is anyone going to explain why we need to go to the police station so urgently?” Elesa asked. She knew partly because Ingo needed to kickstart whatever the bureaucratic process was to make yourself alive again in the eyes of the law, but surely that could wait until morning?

“I assume Ingo will eventually answer questions at the station,” Emmet said.

“Right. Right,” Elesa said as they all made it into her car. Akari was shoved in the middle with Ingo and Lady Sneasler, leaving Emmet to worriedly gnaw at his fingernails while riding shotgun. Normally, this would annoy her to no end, but she was too confused to care.

“Hey Dad,” Akari whispered in Kantonian.

He moved his head to hear better, “what is it?”

“Do I know her?” her eyes flicked to the driver’s seat, ”like, would I have any reason to know her?”

“I mean…” he trailed off. He was going to say probably not, but that might not be accurate. Elesa was a model. Akari moonlighted as one. He thought back to Anthe’s trunk show, when Nemona realized who Akari really was. He remembered how – he realized now – Akari fell into a perfect catwalk. A familiar one.

“It’s possible,” he settled on instead.

Akari hummed, “I think I know her. But probably not well.”

“Oh? Why do you think that?”

“Because it doesn’t hurt.”

—

Walking into the precinct was awkward. The police officer did not have a poker face, and gawked at Ingo – and probably Lady Sneasler – for some time before he cleared his throat and started taking statements. It was going well enough until the officer was staring a bit too long at Akari.

“What’s your name, miss?”

Akari was not characteristically shy, but she stepped closer to Ingo as she said, “Akari.”

“Are you sure?” the officer asked.

“I’ll have to stop you there, officer,” Ingo held up his hand, “I must beg you to refrain from asking her questions until I can explain.”

This caused the officer’s eyebrows to shoot up, “that’s a bit suspicious, don’t you think, sir? Because if I’m not mistaken, she seems to look an awful lot like Champion Dawn.”

Feeling the grip on the back of his shirt tighten, Ingo repeated, “please, don’t say anything else. I can explain if you just let me-”

—

Well, it wasn’t ideal, being shoved into an interrogation room with the officer on the other side of the table looking at him as if he had just committed some heinous crime. But it did give Ingo the opportunity to at least explain to the officer without Akari being there.

“I know she’s Champion Dawn. You know she’s Champion Dawn. But she can’t know that yet. You remember that time in Nimbasa when that purple dome appeared?”

“You are referring to the incident where you were declared missing and then subsequently dead?” the officer clarified.

“Right,” Ingo nodded. “The portal didn’t kill me – it didn’t even injure me, actually. But it sent me to a place called Hisui about 200 years ago. Comparing my knowledge of modern day geography, it seems to be called Sinnoh today.”

“You traveled two hundred years into the past? How did you get back?”

“Well, that would be through the work of Akari and some other kids from Paldea that got pulled through a time rift. Arceus tasked Akari – or Champion Dawn as you know her – with fixing some issues with space time. In order to do so, they wiped Akari’s memory. Arceus is letting the memories filter back, albeit very slowly. Too much information at once gives her headaches, or makes her lose consciousness completely. That is why I didn’t want you to continue on your tracks.”

The officer scoffed.

—

Akari was nervously pacing. She was Champion Dawn. But who was that? Some girl who hadn’t been seen in, what, three years? It didn’t help that Ingo had been taken away by the police officer. She hoped he didn’t get exiled.

Emmet went up next to her, “um, hey Akari,” he said awkwardly, “everything will be alright.”

He looked so unsure of himself that she could almost laugh. She would have, if they all didn’t jump at the sound of a door clattering.

In walked a dark clad woman, stunningly tall, with an aura that was both stunning and dangerous.

Akari stared at her.

“...Auntie?” she said quietly.

“How did you even get here so quickly? Sinnoh is a twelve hour flight!” Emmet was shocked. “And where did you know where we were? Wait, right, Akari’s phone.”

“You don’t even know what I’m capable of,” Cynthia jabbed a finger into his chest, “you’re the one that kidnapped my little Darling Dawn, are you?”

“Erm, no, I am Emmet. I didn’t kidnap anyone.”

Akari walked forward carefully, “I’m your Darling Dawn?”

“Oh, my girl!” Cynthia’s face melted into a gleaming smile, a full 180 from her previous expression. She bent down to give Akari a hug, “of course you still are! Why would that change?”

Cynthia then put her at arm's length to look her in the eyes. She looked so much like Volo. The man she trusted and the man who betrayed her. “Now then,” she started, “who do I need to take care of?”

Akari looked into her gaze.

It had been a long day. There had been a particularly stubborn trainer, throwing themselves at the Elite Four again and again. This made Dawn have to be on call in the Champion’s Arena. They never made it past Lucian, however. Dawn eventually called an end to the run, stating that his Pokemon needed to take a break, and forbade that trainer from challenging again for three weeks to allow his team to rest and train.

We should make a stricter limit on the number of times a trainer can challenge in a period of time,” Cynthia agreed as they went to the League kitchens to find some food. “Usually, by the time trainers get to this level, they know their Pokemon’s limits. But today showed that’s not all the time.”

Dawn nodded and said, “I’m sure it’s especially rough for Aaron's Pokemon as well. They have to fight every single time, no matter how far the challenger makes it.”

“Yes, but Aaron's Pokemon are at least more accustomed to that. Like when it’s nearer to the end of the season so we might have multiple appointments in a day.”

Walking into the kitchens, Dawn gasped happily, “I forgot! It’s pizza day!”

Cynthia laughed, “you’re so excited.”

“Get me a few slices, will you? I just want to run next door and let my Pokemon out. They’ve been on call all day and I’m sure they’re feeling cooped up.”

“Sure thing, dear. I’ll be at our usual table. Oh, and I’ll call that sponsor back, tell them you’re cool with the terms.”

“Thanks auntie! Be right back!”

—

Dawn was confused. She had just released her Pokemon, was intending to head back to the kitchens, and she was now floating in nothingness.

She turned around with a technique quite similar to swimming, and was faced with Arceus.

“Hello again, Chosen one.” Arceus greeted her.

“Arceus?” was all she could stutter out.

“One who has walked with Gods, quelled my childrens’ anger, and proved themselves a master of Pokemon. The one who oversees the safety of the Sinnoh region. I come to you with a request. The world is in danger of total destruction.”

“What’s happening?” Dawn asked.

“My children are riled once more, for reasons I can not ascertain. This has thrown the timeline off balance, and its ripple effects have caught up in one specific time and place. If you choose to accept, I will take you to this time where it is so unstable not even I can manifest there.”

“What will I need to do? What’s going on there?”

“The breaks in time and space are angering the local Pokemon, causing the bonds between humans and Pokemon to shatter. I ask you to mend these relationships. There is a professor who is creating a Pokedex. You must seek all Pokemon in order to ease the worries people have about Pokemon. You must also find the causes of these rifts and right them.”

“But where are you taking me?” Dawn asked.

“If you agree, then Sinnoh of the past. There are terms, however.”

“What terms?”

“I need someone who will mend the timeline, not change it. Therefore, I will place a block on your memories of this time. You will know yourself as Akari. I also will only be able to send you back to your original time if you mend the timeline enough for me to have the power to do so. Knowing this, do you accept these terms?”

“But if you wipe my memory, how will I know what I’m supposed to be doing?” Dawn argued.

“I will aid you, do not worry.”

“What will I say to Cynthia? To my Mother?”

“Unfortunately, the timeline is not stable enough to call on you again. You must decide now.”

“But I don’t even have my Pokemon on me!”

“I believe you have strength even without your Pokemon.”

Dawn did not want to do this! She was quite under the impression that the ceremony where she accepted being the protector and servant of Sinnoh was just for show!

“Who else can you ask?”

Arceus was still for a few seconds, before answering, “I do not know.”

Dawn sighed. Okay, so she was really doing this.

“Then I accept.”

—

“Dawn? Dawn! Are you all right?” Cynthia’s worried face entered her vision.

“Oh.” Akari said, “oh. One second, I’m going to try really hard not to pass out for the next minute or two. Then I’ll explain everything. I have a dad now!”

As her head began to topple over, Cynthia grabbed for her, guiding her down into a sitting position. When she couldn’t sit up straight, she leaned on Cynthia’s shoulder, gripping her head in her hands. “Oh, I’m going to pass out anyway. Sorry, Auntie.”

“Wait!” Cynthia shouted in her ear, trying fruitlessly to shake her.

Akari did not wait.

Chapter Text

“Champion Juliana, could you stay a minute after class, please?”

“Sure, Mr. Hassel,” Juliana said, sitting back down in her seat as the other students filtered past.

“How has school been going? Are you readjusting to being back alright?” He pulled up a chair and sat down, crossing his leg at the knee and folding his hands.

“I think it's going fine,” Juliana stated, “I’m glad to be busy again.”

“Again?” Hassel asked.

Juliana wasn’t stupid. She knew that Hassel was asking her leading questions to open up. But she found she didn’t mind. She had felt almost hesitant to tell her mother about what happened. She would probably be horrified, and how was Juliana supposed to get any catharsis when she knew it would make her mother so sad for her?

So she continued, “yes. In Hisui I was very busy with the orders Cyllene gave us everyday.”

“Who’s Cyllene?”

“She was my Captain. I was a part of the Survey Corps, you see, so she would tell me where to survey and what to study.”

“Yes, I think I heard Clavell mention something about that. You helped create the first Pokedex, did you not?”

Juliana tipped her head, “I mean, maybe. But I didn’t do nearly as much as Akari did. If I had any part, it was small.”

This led Hassel to chuckle, “you are probably selling yourself short,” he argued, “but this Akari is who you mean by ‘us’?”

“Well, her and Rei. I’m sure with your sneaky talks with Clavell you’ve heard that Akari is actually Champion Dawn from Sinnoh. But Rei is from that time. Or, was from that time, I guess.” Juliana fell silent.

“What is it?” Hassle asked.

“It’s just…weird thinking of them all in past tense.”

“That does sound disorienting.”

“I…was so focused on coming home I don’t think I’ve ever realized what would happen after.” Juliana looked down, playing with the straps on her bag, “they’re all dead. The professor, my Captain, Rei. The whole village. They’ve been dead for a long time.”

“Have you talked about this with the others? Arven, Penny, and Nemona?”

“No. We don’t talk about what happened. I guess we were all there – we all experienced it. There’s nothing to reminisce about.”

“Do you think it would be helpful if you did all talk about it?”

Shrugging, Juliana said, “I don’t know. Maybe.”

“It seems like you had a support system while you were there, though?”

“Yeah!” Juliana perked up a bit, “when we fell through the rift, no one could understand the language we were speaking, so the Pearl Clan leader took us to Warden Ingo’s. He also spoke an unintelligible language, which turned out to be Galarian. Penny and I were able to communicate with him until we all could learn Kantonian.”

“Oh? You know Kantonian now?”

“Well, probably a fairly archaic version of it,” Juliana grimaced, “but yes, we all became fluent. Penny was especially enthusiastic about it.”

“Perhaps we should talk to Mr. Salvatore, then,” Hassel said, and then explained, “he might see fit to give you school credit if you can pass an exam.”

“Oh, maybe!” Juliana said, then stopped, “I guess I am two years behind on credits now, aren’t I?”

“Now, Naranja Academy has always prioritized students working at their own pace. You aren’t behind. We just have to see where you can go from here.”

“Yeah, I know,” Juliana said, “but I…two years is a long time, isn’t it?”

“I suppose it can be. For youngsters like you, even doubly so.”

“What was it like when we were missing? Were there search parties? Did people think we were dead?” Juliana looked so earnest, that Hassel had to word what he was going to say very carefully.

“There were many search parties for you four. We had some eyewitnesses state that you seemed to be going towards the crater, but we could never get confirmation. We sent Elite Four, Champions, Gym Leaders down, but we always had to retreat. The crater is overrun by extremely strong Pokemon. There are even reports that they are emerging out of the crater.”

Juliana’s eyes grew wide, “we can’t let that happen! Those Pokemon will wreck Paldea’s ecosystem!”

“You’re saying these are invasive Pokemon?”

“We didn’t shut down the time machine!” Juliana exclaimed.

“The time machine that Sada built?”

Juliana nodded, “we tried to turn it off, but it took us to Hisui. It needs to be stopped! We have to go back down there!”

Hassle placed a hand on her desk, “I must ask you to refrain from doing so.”

“But Paldea could be ruined by aggressive Pokemon! Trust me, that situation is possible! Penny got her leg broken by an Eevee-”

“I understand the situation is dire,” Hassel cut her off, “but you four are not going back down there – especially not after everything you’ve already been faced with. I will report this to Geeta immediately.”

“I guess that’s okay,” Juliana sighed, “I just wish…if we didn’t stop the time machine, and it’s been running rampant all this time…everything we’ve been through – everything we did – what if it was all for nothing?”

—

“You’ve got a lot of osu in you, girl!” Dendra said to Nemona after a sparring match, “you’ve been training your body as much as your Pokemon!”

“Thanks, Ms. Dendra,” Nemona said, packing up her battle studies bag. “I guess I have been training hard.”

“May I ask what you were training so hard for?”

Nemona smiled, “I had to protect my friends! I was a Security Corp recruit!”

“Oh? What did they do?”

“I worked as a bodyguard, of sorts. We were trained both in Pokemon battling and physical combat.”

“You needed physical combat when you had all your Pokemon at your disposal?”

Nemona’s smile faded, “yeah, I did. One of my friends almost died. I tried to take the man down, but I just…wasn’t strong enough. I don’t know what would have happened if Juliana wasn’t there.”

“Are they okay? Your friend?”

“Yeah! She’s good. She’s in Unova now, I think, with Ingo.”

“The man that was with you?” Dendra asked. When Nemona nodded, she continued, “have you made contact with Akari or Ingo since you’ve arrived back in this time?”

Nemona shook her head.

“Why not?”

“I don’t know,” Nemona shrugged. “I…guess I feel like…well, it was two hundred years ago. Maybe they just want to move forward, and not look back.”

—

“Son, those are some very interesting ingredients you have there!” Mr. Saguaro boomed as Arven packed up his cooking supplies, “can you tell me more about them?”

“Sure, professor!” Arven said jovially, launching into an explanation of the many herbs and plants he had learned about in Hisui. Perhaps Saguaro was not looking for such a long-winded explanation, but he listened the whole time.

“So the brown apricorns were usually made for Pokeballs, but the fruit inside was often used as an ingredient?” Saguaro asked.

“Yes! It also cut down on a lot of waste, because Penny constantly was making new Pokeballs, and Akari and Juliana were using all of them for survey work.”

“Very interesting indeed. So your job in the village was to cook food?”

“Well, not exactly,” Arven grimaced, “I was actually part of the Construction Corps. I built a lot of dorms for new members.”

Saguaro’s eyes grew wide, “that’s quite impressive, young man.”

“Is it?” Arven scratched his head, “I’m not sure about that. I was a bit of dead weight. I wasn’t doing anything that was helping us get home. Akari and Juliana were out in the field every day risking themselves. Penny was supporting them through the Supply Corps. I was just…there. I never really helped.”

Saguaro looked at him sadly, “I’m sure the others don’t see it that way at all.”

Arven sighed, “I don’t know.”

—

“Well, I can’t tell much just with the school nursing facilities,” Miriam stood up, “but your leg looks like it healed just fine. Does it ache at all?”

“I haven’t noticed it hurting,” Penny shook her head.

“Well, if it ever does, feel free to visit me for some medicine, all right?”

“Okay,” Penny nodded.

“And by the way, I like the uniform and the new hair! It suits you.”

“Oh, this?” Penny reached up to grab her hair. It was nearly to her shoulders now, and the blue and red dye had been washed out long ago. She couldn’t find the motivation to do anything with it.

“Have you been settling back in okay?”

Penny sighed, “I guess so.”

“That doesn’t seem too promising,” Miriam said, “what’s on your mind?”

Penny shrugged, “nothing, really.”

“Well, I don’t think that’s true. If you ever want to talk about it, I’m here to listen.”

—

Chapter Text

“You’re in luck,” the officer said to Ingo, “based on what you've told me, this is out of my jurisdiction. INTERPOL will have to be called in. Pray they believe your story more than I do.”

“So what’s next?” Ingo asked.

“I would suggest not leaving the precinct until they arrive,” he said firmly.

“I see,” Ingo replied.

The silence was broken by loud bangs on the door.

“Ingo!” he recognized Emmet’s voice, “Ingo! Cynthia’s here, and Dawn’s not doing well!”

Muttering a curse, Ingo kicked the chair back and went to the door. Only after he had opened it did he realize he might not be allowed to leave the room, but he shook the thought away. If Cynthia was here, Dawn had to be in pain. He’d have to remind Emmet to use the name Akari, at least for the time being.

“I told you not to bring him over here!” Cynthia hissed at Emmet.

“Ingo knows more about what’s going on than you or I do!” Emmet argued back.

“Akari!” Ingo said worriedly, running to her.

“Get away from her!” Cynthia nearly growled at him. “Stop calling her Akari. She’s not Akari.”

“If you would just let me explain,” Ingo begged. He checked her vitals and saw that she was breathing fine. That was good. Hopefully, she would sleep it off like she had done in Hisui.

“And why should I even give you the time of day?” Cynthia pointed at him, shooing him away.

“Please,” Elesa said in a tiny voice, “I’m sure Ingo has to have his reasons.”

Ingo nodded, “I do. You’re from Sinnoh. So I take it you're familiar with Arceus?”

“Of course I am. Forget that, doesn’t Dawn need medical assistance?”

“She’s sleeping, look,” Ingo gestured. He would have given her his coat to use as a pillow, but he hadn’t brought it. Finding a better solution, he picked her up to carry her to the couch. Lady Sneasler had sprawled on it, but shifted to give Akari some room.

“What are you doing?” Cynthia followed him.

Ingo ignored her, and just made sure Akari was situated. After that, he turned around. “She was summoned by Arceus to fix issues with the stream of time.”

“And what were you doing there?”

“I fell into a time rift. I’m sure there were plenty of articles about it.”

“You overstate your importance,” Cynthia huffed.

“No, there were plenty. A lot of them claimed I pushed you in, actually!” Emmet piped up. His nonchalance of bringing this up caused Elesa to sigh heavily. The bravado was an act, and she knew that first hand.

“Did you?” Cynthia asked.

“No!” the two twins said in unison.

Shaking his head, Ingo continued, “We were in nineteenth century Hisui. Akari was in the Survey Corps completing the first Pokedex. I was in the Pearl Clan as a Warden of Lady Sneasler.”

“Is that why there’s an ancient Sneasel variant glaring at me?” Cynthia asked.

“Correct. My Lady, it is not nice to stare.”

Lady Sneasler just chuffed and crossed her arms, careful not to jolt Akari’s legs that were in her lap. It was comical, really, how put out a Noble Pokemon could look.

“Anyway, Arceus blocked her memories to protect the integrity of the timeline. Remembering too much at one time can cause Arceus to, how should I say, ‘reboot’ her. That’s why I call her Akari.”

Cynthia stood stone faced. Ingo could tell she was at war with herself internally, trying to figure out just how much of her condition she caused.

“Around a year ago, I adopted her as my daughter.”

Cynthia flashed a look at him, “you adopted her, knowing who she was and the power that would give you over her?”

“No,” Ingo said quickly, “I…also lost my memory.”

“Convenient,” she muttered.

“No, really! Uxie wiped my memories almost immediately after I arrived in Hisui.”

“Now, why would Uxie do that? We” – she must have been meaning her and Akari – “have met with the trio many times. They are benevolent.”

“Uxie believed it to be a benevolent action.”

“I don’t follow,” Cynthia said.

Ingo stole a glance at Emmet, “I was…distraught, let’s say, when I arrived. I thought Emmet had been killed. I was not following safety procedures of being in the wild tundra.”

Elesa and Emmet turned to face Ingo, but Cynthia cut them off, “You were dropped off at Snowpoint?”

“The Temple? I guess I was relatively close to it.” Ingo recalled back. If he was close enough for Uxie to hear his screams, then he probably wasn’t too far from the Temple.

“No, I mean the city,” Cynthia corrected.

“Oh, there wasn’t a city,” Ingo said, confused, “I knew it as the Alabaster Icelands.”

Cynthia’s head swung around in surprise, hearing the ancient name in a dead dialect roll off his tongue so easily. “You speak the dialect of the old clans?” she asked.

Ingo blinked, being unfamiliar with the ins and outs of modern Kantonian, “Perhaps. I did not know it as any different from the rest of what I spoke. Was it just that the name was from the clans?”

Cynthia could have choked. There was an accent, sure, but this man was fluent. He also spoke like - like he was from 200 years ago.

Emmet saw the woman gawking at his brother, and asked, “what’s going on?”

“INTERPOL has arrived,” the police officer announced, speaking up for the first time.

Ingo sighed. He was going to have to explain all of this again.

–

Dawn stretched as the television program she was watching concluded. She should be used to it by now, but she still startled as Barry barreled into her room, babbling about how they were going to Professor Rowan to get their first Pokemon.

Rowan and Lucas were planning on arriving at Dawn and Barry’s houses, but Barry intercepted them on Route 201. Three choices were presented to her. Her heart ached as she saw the little waddling Piplup.

Dawn was nervously fidgeting as she signed up for her first contest. It was just her and Piplup against the world. She got into the top four. Her mother called her to congratulate her.

She clashed with Team Galactic for the first time. Commander Mar’s Purugly did a number on her newly joined members of her team – Shinx and Starly. It would not be the last time she'd have to deal with that crew.

Her second contest proved to be difficult, but Staravia helped secure the win, and Piplup had evolved.

She met Cynthia in Hearthome City. She gave Dawn an egg, tasking her with raising the Pokemon well. She promised she would.

She also received an Eevee from a PC administrator. Bebe gave her tips on how to use her PC more effectively.

She continued raking up contest wins. She traveled internationally.

She was getting bored.

So she started the gym challenge, starting in Oreburgh and making her way throughout the region. She was given an egg by a young man named Riley, rounding out her team.

Empoleon, Luxray, Staraptor, Togekiss, Leafeon, and Lucario. She loved them.

She missed them so, so much.

She finished her eighth badge. Volkner urged her to take on the League. Not having much else to do, she agreed.

After that, her life was a whirlwind. Media training, photoshoots, sponsorships, spreadsheets, meetings…

And then Arceus found her.

–

Akari woke up with a gasp, startling Lady Sneasler. When did she get on the couch?

“It’s all right. You’re okay, kid,” said a woman’s voice behind her, obviously worried at the pace of her breathing.

“Where’s dad?” she said, “I want my mom! I miss Barry and my Pokemon!”

“Your dad is talking with INTERPOL. I don’t know who the others are!"

Akari looked at the woman’s face. “Elesa. We’ve…we’ve worked together haven’t we? Oh, my god. I remember it all.” Her face was rapidly crumbling, and Elesa grabbed her hand, guiding her to the room where the rest of them were talking.

“Sorry to interrupt but…” Elesa stated.

“Dad!” Akari shouted, running towards him, “Dad, I remember everything!”

Chapter Text

The four of them had been summoned to Clavell’s office via the intercom. Clavell offered them all a chair as they filed in.

“There’s been an update on your situations,” Clavell stated gravely.

“What do you mean?” Nemona asked, looking surprised.

“Your two companions, Subway Boss Ingo and Champion Dawn, have spoken with Interpol. Interpol is insistent that they will also question all of you.”

Penny blanched, “w-why does the international police want to talk to us?”

“It’s nothing to worry about, young Penny. What’s got you looking so scared?” Clavell continued, “Interpol apparently deals with wormholes and other rifts in the space time continuum. They had been looking for Champion Dawn, after detecting some anomalies in the league, but we didn’t know to enlist them for your disappearance.”

“So they just want to know about Hisui?” Penny asked.

“That’s the impression I got from speaking with Agent Looker.” Clavel stated, “but I can’t say the conversation was very long.”

Penny grimaced, “umm, is there a way to abstain?”

“I can talk to them if you are opposed,” Clavell added softly, “can I ask why, Miss Penny?”

Penny shrugged, then looked away. “You know Operation Starfall?”

“Ah, yes, I doubt I would forget it.”

“Um... Y'know the LP I gave you both in exchange for helping me with Operation Starfall...?” Penny looked downwards, “I got hold of it sort of...illegally...by hacking the Pokémon League's LP management system.”

Clavell blinked at her, “Ah. I see. That is...quite the revelation. I did not think such a thing was even possible in the first place.”

"It wasn't all that har— Errr, I mean...I'm really sorry and I won't do it again."

“I see. And that is why you are worried about seeing Interpol, then?” Clavell pinched the bridge of his nose, “I doubt the International Police would care for such a thing, but I will, of course, have to speak with Ms. Geeta. Please stay behind, Miss Penny, after this meeting.”

“Yeah…okay,” Penny deflated in her seat.

“Moving on, Interpol has requested you all to meet together. They’ve given the option of flying you all out to Unova. They’ve offered to pay for your travel expenses, as well as a guardian if you wish to bring one with you.”

“Going all the way to Unova?” Arven echoed, “that’s far away.”

“They’ve also offered to send Subway Boss Ingo and Champion Dawn here to Paldea, but they would rather go to a place they have a headquarters.”

“I mean, it’s like a vacation, if you think about it!” Nemona said.

“I doubt that will be true,” Arven said. “But I guess you’re comfortable with authority, Miss Student Council President.”

“I am not the student council president anymore!” Nemona argued, “And we’ll get to see Ingo and Dawn!”

“But why don’t they send them here? They’d only have to send two people. They have to send, like, four people plus responsible adults to Unova?” Arven asked.

“Like I said, they don’t have a headquarters here. I am surprised that they aren’t more interested in the Time Machine.” Clavell shook his head. “I can request them to reconsider.”

“Maybe…that is for the best.” Juliana agreed with Arven, “only if Ingo and Dawn agree, however. The Time Machine is still working, and it's really dangerous. We need all the help we can get to work on it.”

Clavell’s eyes softened, “of course. I promise we have been looking into it, but I understand your concerns. I will talk to Agent Looker and let him know you are amenable to being questioned here in Paldea.”

“Thank you,” Juliana said, “but, really, make sure Ingo and Dawn don’t care, all right?”

“I will, do not worry Miss Juliana. Now, you are dismissed – not you, Penny. Everyone else have a great day. I’ll inform you when I have received word back.”

Penny sighed, “right, okay.”

—

Dawn was trying very hard to not dance in place. Interpol wasn’t done with questioning her, so she couldn’t go back to Sinnoh. What they did allow, however, was for her to call her Mom, who had promised to be on the first flight to Unova.

She also begged Cynthia to source a Rotom appliance from somewhere (she did not care where). Ingo heaved a huge sigh of relief as the Rotom in his xTrans jumped from his wrist to a small red fridge. Interpol believe their story without question, but he wasn't going to push his luck with an unlicensed Rotom.

Emmet was particularly excited by the electric type, “you got a Rotom! How exciting!”

“You want it?” Ingo said flatly.

“What?” Emmet was taken aback.

“You have an extra Pokeball?” Ingo asked.

“Yessss?” Emmet said, obviously not getting his angle.

“Great! I think it’s Pokeball might be in Paldea, so if you just wanna lob one at it, that would be good.”

“I can’t capture a Pokemon that’s already been captured.”

“I have now traded it to you. Please put it in a Pokeball.” Ingo insisted.

“Is it yours to trade?” Emmet asked.

“Unfortunately.”

Suddenly, the Rotom jumped from the fridge to the xTrans, “THIZZ IZZ WHY YOU DON’T GET ANY BRRZT!”

“Stop doing that!” Ingo shouted, “you know I’m ace!”

“I LOVE AND ZZUPPORT YOU BRZZT!”

“No, you don’t!”

Emmet stood slackjawed, digging out a Pokeball and hitting it against Ingo’s wrist. The xTrans, not being a specially made Rotom appliance, did not get sucked into the Pokeball, but the Rotom did.

Ingo stood silently. “You mean I could have done that the whole time?” He rubbed his eyes with the palms of his hands.

After being captured, the Rotom released itself.

“Get in the fridge,” Emmet said.

“THIZZ WHOLE FAMILY IZZ A NIGHTMARE ZZT!” Rotom had jumped into the xTrans anyway, “HOW CAN I TALK IF I’M IN A FRIDGE ZZT?”

“We’re engineers. We’ll figure something out.” Emmet said, pulling it out of the xTrans. “We can keep doing this, you know. Or you can get in the fridge, and then we can be done.”

—

“Subway Boss Ingo, Champion Dawn, can you come here please?” The receptionist had come to fetch them, “the Agents want to speak with you.”

“All right,” Dawn said, “but my Mom is coming soon.”

“I shouldn’t take long. Looker just has a few questions.”

Following her through the hallways, they were deposited in a utilitarian looking room. It was obviously being used as an office, but it looked like it had been recently moved into.

“Ah, yes, please have a seat, both of you.” Looker said, “we’ve been able to make contact with the others you mentioned. It would be especially beneficial if we could question all of you. How open would you be to traveling to Paldea?”

Dawn was excited by the prospect, but Ingo looked unsure. “I’ve just returned to my family…” he started.

“We would pay for all travel expenses. I had no doubt someone would accompany you both. I assumed that would be Subway Boss Emmet and Regent Cynthia.”

“My mom is on her way here!” Dawn exclaimed suddenly. “I can’t leave right when she’s traveled all this way.”

“Well, it is already quite a few people that we’re sending…” Looker said, looking embarrassed.

“Then send my mom with me,” Dawn said, whipping out her phone. It was still large and ungainly, and she had given up hope that Arceus would return it to its original case. She began tapping at it furiously.

Ingo looked at her curiously, before stating, “I guess if it would help the investigation. And it would be good to check on the kids.”

Looker nodded, “it’s decided then. You both will be leaving for Paldea shortly. Please let Subway Boss Emmet and Coordinator Johanna know they will also be leaving.”

Dawn sighed, “poor Mom.”

—

Ingo was almost startled by how fast Akari darted away from his side. When he heard the cry of “Mom!”, he at least knew what the reason was.

Johanna was shocked to see the state of her daughter. She had video chatted with her briefly, but she had been too relieved to notice the dark undereyes, and too-weary countenance. She was dressed in a Kimono, which was not her usual attire. She was also a fair few inches taller.

As she gripped her daughter tight, she was alarmed by how slight she had gotten. As she was squeezed back, she realized how much stronger she had grown. What kind of life had her daughter been leading? How much time had they lost?

Johanna flinched as she heard a pained wail erupt from Dawn. It made her heart hurt in a way that she didn’t know it could anymore. She thought she had turned numb after the lonely years. But as the burden on her heart lifted, the pain rushed back to fill it in.

They stayed there for quite awhile. When they parted, they found that no eyes in the room were dry.

“Oh right, Mom,” Dawn said, “we gotta go to Paldea. I’m sorry.”

Johanna sniffed, “that’s all right. As long as we’re going together. Why?”

“They’re coming too,” Dawn pointed at Cynthia, Ingo, and Emmet.

“Quite a crowd,” Johanna observed.

“I got the League to pay for Cynthia!” Dawn said proudly

Chapter Text

“So do we need to smuggle you across the border to Kalos?” Arven asked as Penny joined them in a common area.

“Not necessary, but I will keep that offer in mind for future use,” Penny replied. “No, they went super easy on me. They were impressed, said I was a “great talent”.”

“Well, you did set up a group chat for us in the 1800s,” Arven said.

“But what happened? Do you have a punishment?” Juliana asked.

“I’ve got to do labor,” Penny drooped, “working at the League to fix vulnerabilities in the system.”

“But do you get paid?” Juliana asked, to which Penny nodded.

“Penny, that’s not a punishment!” Nemona exclaimed, “you got a job.”

“And heaven knows I’m miserable now,” Penny sighed.

—

“They chartered a plane for us?” Dawn said disbelievingly, turning around to talk to Agent Looker (who she realized had worked with her before with Team Galactic. Another fun memory deposited suddenly!).

“It would be difficult to travel effectively with the party we have otherwise,” Looker answered her.

“Oh,” Dawn grimaced, “the fiscal department of the League is not going to be happy with me.”

“Don’t mind that,” Cynthia waved it off, “I happen to know they’ve spent more money on worse things.”

“Oh? Like things that don’t let you fly in a private jet?” Dawn laughed.

Cynthia cracked a small smile, “something like that.”

—

“It’s so fancy!” Dawn declared as she took in the interior, “I don’t think I’ve ever flown on one of these before!” She quickly glanced at Cynthia, “have I?”

“Not that I know of, kid,” Cynthia responded, “normally we just rode economy and I threatened anyone who tried to wake you up for an autograph.

“Oh!” Dawn said. “Well, thanks for that, I guess.”

After gawking for a while, Dawn went to sit down for take off. She sat next to her mom, and spotted Ingo awkwardly standing to the side. Giving him an odd look, she patted the chair next to him.

“Hey mom!” Dawn said. “Meet my Dad!”

Johanna looked at the man. That was certainly not Dawn’s father. She would know – she was there, after all.

“Err, hello, Top Coordinator Johanna,” Ingo bowed towards her, “I am Dawn’s, ahem, adopted father, Subway Boss Ingo.”

“Can’t say I ever expected to coparent with someone I’ve never met before. Please, drop the Keigo. You must be family now. Just Johanna is fine. ”

Ingo let out a deep breath, relieved, “yes, of course, thank you.”

“So how did you two meet?” Johanna said. It could have been taken as conversational, but Ingo realized he still wasn’t off the hook yet. He was being tested. Interviewed, perhaps?

“He helped me through a cave! And then when the Paldeans arrived, he helped take care of them. I forced him to adopt me.”

“It wasn’t – you didn’t force me, Dawn. I was happy to,” Ingo replied, remembering that insecurity. He had hoped it had been resolved, but it must have just been buried deeply.

“A cave?” Johanna pressed.

“Wayward tunnel – the one at the foot of Mount Coronet.” Dawn answered.

“Mount Coronet?” Johanna exclaimed, “you mean to tell me you were in Sinnoh this whole time? Why didn’t you come home?” Ingo tried not to notice as her head snapped towards him.

“I -” Dawn started, but she looked downwards.

Ingo placed a hand on Dawn’s shoulder, “It wasn’t quite the Sinnoh you know,” Ingo explained. “Arceus had some tasks that Dawn needed to complete. But they needed to be done in the past. In the nineteenth century, to be more precise.”

“I didn’t mean to stay away,” Dawn said quietly.

“Oh, my sweet, I didn’t think you did.” Johanna turned to face her more fully, “I was just worried something was preventing you from coming home. I just didn’t expect it to be Arceus again.”

“Again?” Ingo raised his eyebrow.

“Dawn’s no stranger to the myths and legends of Sinnoh,” Cynthia chimed in. “She saved the world with Giratina’s help once.”

Dawn blinked, “I did? Oh, I did. Giratina must have recognized me. That’s why they helped me with…Cyrus.”

That memory was not fun. Especially not with the parallels being drawn in her mind in the past. She wanted to ask Cynthia about Volo, but she didn’t think she was ready. In fact, all she really wanted to do was sleep.

Sleep was achieved not even half an hour later, Cynthia smiling as she watched Dawn doze with her head on her Mom’s shoulder and holding her Dad’s hand. The kid was alright.

—

Ingo idly rubbed Dawn’s knuckles with his thumb and tried very hard to ignore Johanna’s side eye. He was embarrassed to admit that he had never thought this far ahead. He had been too preoccupied with trying to keep Dawn safe, either from prying eyes or Arceus’s mental meddling – and of course, being able to see and remember Emmet – that he didn't think about what would happen once he inevitably met Dawn’s mother.

He was happy that she was happy, but he didn't know how to make the situation less awkward. “Hi, your daughter and her friends have been the greatest source of light and comfort in my life for the past two years”, while true, was a bit too strong. “Hey, I know this looks sketchy but I promise there's nothing untoward going on” made him look guiltier.

So he said nothing. Emmet was also dozing in his seat, so he had no one else to talk to. Cynthia was awake and reading a book, but he didn't think she was particularly fond of him either.

Try as he might, however, he couldn't get to sleep. Even though by rights he should have collapsed from exhaustion long ago, adrenaline he did not know the cause of was keeping his eyes pried open.

It didn't help that the plane kept facing turbulence. The motion sickness he had experienced in Elesa's car was coming back two fold, no longer used to riding in fast moving machinery.

That didn't bode well for the Battle Subway. But that train of thought was cut off by a particularly violent bout of turbulence. It was strong enough to jolt Dawn awake, and in her sleepy state she instinctively reached for her Pokeballs…which were not on her. It was a safety measure, since her ancient Pokeballs could not be locked shut.

But Dawn didn't realize that in her stupor. Panicked and defenseless, Ingo tried desperately to calm her down. When the turbulence subsided – for now – and Dawn seemed to be aware of where she was, Ingo sighed in relief.

But he had celebrated too soon, as Dawn’s face crumpled and she started sobbing.

“Dawn? What's the matter?” Johanna asked her.

But Dawn just shook her head. She wasn't able to explain to her. For a moment, just for a moment, she thought she was back there. That she was staring at Lord Arcanine as the Earth shook with the force of the lightning bolt that drove the Lord into his frenzy. Ingo would understand.

As Dawn turned to sob into Ingo’s coat, it didn't escape Johanna that she was not who Dawn reached out to.

—

“I could have sworn the flight to Paldea was shorter than this,” Cynthia announced once the turbulence seemed to have subsided for good.

“We've been circling,” Emmet said flatly.

“What?” Cynthia asked.

“This crater. I've been using it as a landmark. We've been circling it for about an hour now,” Emmet said.

“Why? Why didn't you say anything before now?” Johanna asked.

Emmet shrugged, “I'm not a pilot. I figured they had their reasons.”

“I'm asking Looker,” Cynthia declared, “he went up front with the pilot.”

But as she went to go up, the PA speaker dinged, telling them all they were preparing for landing.

“Perhaps the time tables needed adjusting,” Ingo suggested.

—

“Is this normal? I don't think it is,” Dawn said as she was ushered off the plane with many people staring at her. They all looked grave. There was a very heated discussion happening between the pilot and some uniformed officers. Something about “loss of communication” and “emergency landing”.

But in the crowd of people, she spotted the four people she had wanted to see.

“Guys!” she called out as she made her way over to them.

Surprising her, it very quickly became a desperate group hug. As she disentangled herself, she laughed, “it's only been, what, two days since we last saw each other?”

Penny’s eyebrows furrowed, “what?”

Taken back by her reaction she quickly said, “but of course I'm happy to see you all! I didn't mean I wasn't!”

“No, Akari, what did you say about it being two days?” Arven pressed, both hands on her shoulders.

“Since we came back from Hisui?” Dawn said, confused.

“Akari,” Juliana said lowly, causing her to turn her head sharply. “We have been back in Paldea for two weeks now. Your plane has been missing for days. We thought you had been lost at sea.”

Chapter Text

After that revelation, Dawn heard her mother gasp, hand covering her mouth as she took her phone off airplane mode. Dawn could only see the headline of the breaking news article: “LOST PLANE RECOVERED AT LANDING LOCATION.”

She hoped the articles did not mention who was on the missing plane. She knew that the League’s PR and marketing team were probably busy brainstorming how to best reintroduce Dawn to the world. Being on a missing airplane would likely make it harder to control the narrative.

Cynthia was already on the phone, likely contacting the League to let them know they were alive.

Emmet, however, was too busy staring at his wrist in horror. Ingo sidled up next to him, trying to see what had made his brother pale so badly.

They were texts from Elesa, each one more frantic than the last.

Emmet, let me know when you land.

Did you make it there?

?

Please answer.

They said a plane that was traveling from Mistralton to Paldea lost contact and went missing. That wasn't you, right?

Emmet please answer.

EMMETT ANSWER

IT WASNT YOUR PLANE WAS IT?

Please. I can't lose the both of you.

I can’t do this.

I love you guys. I’m sorry.

“Call her now!” Ingo said as he watched Emmet numbly scrolling through the messages.

But the command was unnecessary, with Elesa’s contact name popping up on the phone. Ignoring the notification that there were thirty seven missed calls from the contact, Emmet answered his xTrans.

“Elesa,” Emmet started.

“What happened?” Elesa asked fiercely.

“I don't know,” Emmet said. “But we're all fine. We only had a slight delay.”

“A slight delay!?” Elesa seemed lost for words, “three days! No one loses contact with a plane for three days without a problem!”

“But we were only in the air for about six hours,” Emmet responded back. “I mean, I took some short naps, but I would have noticed if I was in a plane for three days.”

“I didn't sleep at all,” Ingo added, “we had about an hour extra in the air, but that's it.”

“I'm not lying! It's all over the news!”

“We didn't think you were. But we are just as confused as you are. For us, we only just said goodbye to you six hours ago.” Ingo placated.

“I'm coming to Paldea,” Elesa stated. “Something is going on.”

“No, Elesa.” Ingo put his hands up. “If there is something going on, then we don't want you to be ensnared in it. We were fine. The next flight may not be.”

Elesa looked unhappy, but finally conceded. “You call me everyday, got it?”

The brothers agreed.

–

The group was ushered into the region’s League Building. It was definitely a more modern building than Sinnoh’s League, adopting the usual battle stadium architecture.

But the room they were led to was plain, and looked to be a place for large meetings. They were met with five others, who introduced themselves as the Champion and the Elite Four.

Looker wasted no time striding to the front of the room, taking a dry erase marker and writing “Relativity” in big letters on the whiteboard.

“Okay, so the normal flow of time has been disrupted. We need to know where and why.”

“Could it be the Sinnoh gods?” Dawn asked.

Looker turned towards the board and wrote that down, “they're prime suspects, for sure. Do you know where the Gods are now, Champion Dawn?”

“Don't call her that!” Nemona spoke up worriedly.

“It's all right, Nemona. I got my memories back,” Dawn smiled at her, before turning to Looker. “I don't know of the Gods’ whereabouts. After…an incident, their Pokeballs were destroyed and they went off with Giratina.”

“An incident?” Looker raised his eyebrows.

“Yes…” Dawn was reluctant to share more, and turned to Ingo, “do you think…it could be him?”

Ingo met her gaze, “it is possible. I wouldn't put it past him.”

“Please explain,” Looker said, “this is an emergency situation.”

Ingo looked at Dawn, before deciding he would tell it himself. Dawn did not look ready or willing to do so. “There was a man,” he started, “by the name of Volo, who manipulated us to gather the plates of Arceus in order to gain its power. We defeated him, but we do not know what became of him. If this incident is isolated to us, it could be a ploy for revenge.”

“You think this man could be still alive?” Looker asked, “after all this time?”

“Well,” Ingo said, “we are.” He swept his hand to encompass Dawn, Penny, Arven, Juliana, and Nemona.

“Very well. I will add “act of man” to the list of possible reasons.” Looker turned around.

“Why were we delayed for that extra hour?” Emmet piped up, “why did we circle for so long?”

“The pilot was waiting for clearance to land. Being three days late messed with flight timetables.” Looker stated.

Someone burst through the conference room door, “Champion Geeta!” they shouted, seemingly unperturbed to be interrupting a meeting, “another plane has gone missing. This time coming to Paldea from Johto!”

“Get me all the details you can,” Geeta said, and the worker nodded before slipping out.

“Geeta, how many international flights come into Paldea every day?” Looker asked her.

Geeta shrugged, “not many. We barely have the infrastructure for the limited amount of domestic flights that we have. The Flying Taxis are the most popular form of air travel in Paldea.

“Have any disruptions of the domestic flights been recorded?”

“Not any other than when you all were trying to land.”

“Very curious,” Looker said, thinking deeply.

“Hey, um, guys,” Emmet started again, “take a look at this.” He held out his wrist, showing messages from a very irate Elesa:

Are you guys okay?

YOU PROMISED YOU WOULD CALL EVERYDAY

Chapter Text

Emmet smashed the call button to be greeted by Elesa’s tear streaked face.

“You’re an asshole,” she screamed into her xTrans, “you can’t do this to me!” She saw how the two brothers just stared at her, unmoving, as she sobbed harder. Did the video freeze? Why couldn’t they have just checked in?

“Elesa!” Emmet said, shocked, “we...we just talked to you not that long ago!”

At that, Elesa’s face crumpled, “you promised to call me everyday.” She sounded defeated as she added, “don’t make promises you can’t keep to me.”

Another freeze. Emmet flinched, unable to defend himself. Ingo instead took the lead.

“We’re sorry for distressing you, Elesa,” Ingo said, “but for us, we really did talk to you a few hours ago. We have all intentions of keeping our promise.”

“Wait!” said a small voice behind them.

Ingo turned around, “Miss Penny. What do you need?”

But Penny ignored Ingo, mind already set on questioning Elesa, “how long has it been for you?”

“Who are you?” Elesa asked. She could only see the top of a brown haired girl’s head. She also took a long time to answer.

“A simp,” Penny said, waving her hand. “But how long has it been since you last talked to Ingo? And, uh, Emmet? Nice to meet you Emmet, by the way.”

Emmet held up a confused hand in greeting, before moving his wrist so Elesa would be able to better see Penny as well.

“Its been about a day in a half,” Elesa reluctantly answered.

Penny looked deep in thought. Elesa was starting to get impatient, before she was told, “Do me a favor and find a clock, will you? Tell us every time the minute changes.”

The demand was out of left field “What?” Elesa said, confused. Who was this kid who believed she could order her around like that? But Elesa was surprised by Ingo gently placing a hand on Penny’s shoulder – when had he ever willingly initiated touch? -- and asked Elesa to consider it.

So, feeling a bit silly, she made her way to the kitchen. She read out the oven clock. Every sixty seconds, she would state that a minute had passed. It was awkward. The three of them were just staring at her through the screen as she waited for the time to pass. Slowly, though, she could see all their faces furrow with worry. After the sixth excrutiating minute, Elesa was surprised by Emmet muttering a soft, “oh shit.”

Ingo had to concur with that statement. He flinched as only a few seconds later, Elesa called the start of the seventh minute.

“Okay,” Penny said. “Okay, thank you.”

---

“So time in Unova is moving too quickly,” Looker stated after Emmet was able to convince Elesa to hang up, promising that they would check in every hour – of their time, at least.

“So that’s why our plane was lost?” Dawn asked, “just the time perspective between Unova and Paldea was off?”

“That can’t be quite it,” Geeta interjected, “my aide just came in saying that another flight departing from Johto has also been lost.”

“So its possible that Unova and Johto are both experiencing time dilation,” Looker nodded, “it’s impossible to know how many regions might be affected.”

“What if it’s not them...but it’s us?” Penny spoke up again.

“How do you mean?” Looker turned to her.

“Like, what if instead of the other regions being too fast, Paldea is just slow?”

“That’s...possible, but unable to be concluded from our perspective.” Looker turned to the whiteboard and started doing what was probably math.

“Akari, Ingo,” Penny called out to them, “when did you receive that message about...” her voice dropped to a whisper, “Rotom?”

Unfortunately, said Rotom was just waiting for an excuse to introduce itself to the room. Gleefully, it removed itself from both its Pokeball and the fridge and deposited itself into Ingo’s xTrans. Thankfully, the forces in the room that had the jurisdiction to charge Ingo for that had other things on their minds.

“YOU CALLED? BRRZT!”

“I didn’t.” Penny stated. “Go back inside your Pokeball.”

“Speaking of, do you have Rotom’s original Pokeball?” Ingo asked.

Penny grimaced, “I do not. I think I might have sold it.”

Arven barked out a laugh, and Penny wheeled around to face him, “don’t laugh! Do you know how many Pokeballs I had on my desk all the time?”

“We’ve gotten derailed,” Ingo said, “Akari, when did you first read that message?”

“Last night, I think,” Dawn said, “right before Cynthia came.”

As Penny’s face twitched, Dawn asked her, “Penny, when did you send that message?”

“About a week ago.”

The room grew silent.

“HAHA PALDEA IZZ SCREWED,” the Rotom said.

Penny wished for the umpteenth time that she could throttle a ghost.

–

“It’s the time machine,” Juliana said solemnly. “We have to go back down there to stop it.”

“Can we stop it?” Arven asked, resigned, “last time, we were sent to Hisui.”

“There's no concrete evidence that the Time Machine is causing it,” Geeta stated, “but we have been looking into it ever since you've previously stated your concerns, Champion Juliana.”

“Have you found out anything?” Juliana asked.

“No.” Geeta said tersely. “Likely, the next step would be to send a team to see what we're dealing with.”

“Then I suppose we should start preparing,” Juliana said, but she was met with protests.

Surprising Juliana, Geeta very quickly vetoed that idea. “No. I know you were instructed to go down there by Sada’s AI, but the crater is strictly off limits to students. You've already been down there once. We will not permit you to put yourself in danger again.”

“But-” Juliana started to protest.

“I agree with her,” Ingo said softly. “You kids have been bearing heavy burdens. Let the adults deal with this one.”

“But we know what's down there!” Juliana argued. “We know our way down to the heart of the crater!”

“I…don't want to go back down there.” Arven said quietly. “I don't want to see her again.”

“A perfectly understandable decision. Why don't you all take a break at the cafeteria while we further discuss this?” Geeta suggested quietly.

Ingo gently tapped Dawn, “you too.”

Dawn’s eyes grew in surprise. “But this kinda thing is my job!”

“She's right,” Cynthia nodded. “It is her duty as champion.”

“Well I'm personally siding with Ingo,” Johanna stood up. “Dawn has been through a lot, and she doesn't need to take on any more.”

“No, but-!” Dawn didn't know what else to say. She was no stranger to these kind of events. “I can handle it!”

“Just because you can, doesn't mean you should.” Ingo said.

“But Dad, you can't go without me!” Dawn protested.

“Why not?” Ingo asked.

“I…don't know.” Dawn admitted. “Because I don't like it.”

“Cynthia has a point.” Geeta said over top of the discussion. “It is Dawn’s right to choose what she does as a regional champion, just like how our very own Poppy will also have the right to choose.”

“What does that mean for us?” Nemona asked, referring to her and Juliana.

Geeta shook her head, “you both are neither sole regional champions nor an elite four member. You will not be permitted to join.”

Nemona bit back a protest. She would never question La Primera’s decisions. So she instead let herself be guided out of the room by Arven.

“Now then,” Geeta started once the trend – minus Dawn– filtered out. “We need a game plan.”

Chapter Text

“This isn't the first time we've tried to enter Area Zero,” Geeta started, “eyewitness accounts saw Penny, Nemona, Juliana, and Arven going towards the crater. But we've always been beaten back by the hordes of Pokemon inside.”

“What kind of Pokemon?” Emmet asked.

“That's the issue,” Rika pushed up her glasses, “these Pokemon are completely undocumented. They almost seem as if they are powered-up regional forms of other existing Pokemon.”

Geeta nodded sagely, “it's become so crowded in Area Zero that we've heard reports of some even making their way out of the crater.”

“That's true,” Hassel said, “Juliana is particularly worried about that. She says they're invasive, and that Paldea’s ecological state hangs in the balance.”

“So not only are we fixing the time machine issue, we have a separate issue to tackle? Namely, an infestation of sorts?” Looker, standing next to Geeta, asked.

“It's not entirely separate,” Hassel shook his head. “At least, that's what my talks with Juliana have led me to believe. She states that the time machine is pulling these Pokemon from the past. Stop the machine, and we stop the influx of Pokemon.”

“That still leaves the Pokemon that's already been pulled to our time,” Looker said, “what are we going to do about those?”

“Could they be put back to their original time by the time machine?” Cynthia asked.

The room was silent, with the Paldean League members sharing glances. Finally, Geeta declared, “unclear. We'll have to see what our options are.”

“You aren't…” Dawn gulped, “planning on making it a cull, are you?”

Geeta looked away, “it might come to that, but we need to figure out what our options are. We don't fully know what the population down there looks like.”

“The kids are right about one thing,” Hassel said, “even though I agree that they should not be allowed to come with us.”

“What is that?” Geeta asked.

“They do know what's down there. They know the Pokemon, and they know where the time machine is,” Hassel continued, “they could be extremely useful in formulating a plan.”

“And I can't help but to think,” Ingo started, “that you've said some of the Pokemon have escaped this crater. Should the kids round these Pokemon up and catch them? That way, we’ll be able to study their types, their moves, and be able to pick out teams to best fit.”

“That’s a good idea!” Dawn exclaimed. “Juliana is especially used to catching and studying Pokemon. It would be a good job for them. I know they're probably feeling disappointed that they can't come with us.”

“I'm afraid I might need a non-frontline job as well,” Johanna finally spoke up. “My Pokemon are contest trained, and we've been retired for almost twenty years. I won't be much help.”

“I understand,” Geeta nodded, “it's probably best to not bring too many people down anyway. Once, we brought down all the gym leaders with us and there were too many people to coordinate.”

“If all the region's gym leaders couldn't break through, how are we supposed to?” Emmet said.

“I have no illusions that this team is of a different caliber.” Geeta said plainly. “I mean no disrespect for this region’s gym leaders, but we have two world class champions, as well as two well-regarded Battle Facility Heads. Also, none of you – except the elite four – are type specialists. That means no matter what typings we find these Pokemon to be, you won't become dead weight if their type is catastrophically weak against them.”

“And of course,” Rika added, “if we can truly scope out what we're up against thanks to Juliana and the others, we will have a much better chance of succeeding.”

“And Ingo and I have two full teams of Pokemon!” Dawn exclaimed.

“Well, one and a half teams,” Ingo amended. “Emmet and I share our comp team.”

The room turned to look at the twins. “That's weird.” Dawn heard someone say. It was the young Elite Four member.

“Poppy, that's rude.” Rika chastised her.

Poppy humphed, “well, everyone was thinking it, but no one was brave enough to say it.”

“Why is there a nine year old here?” Emmet asked.

“I'm eleven so shut the-”

“POPPY!” The entire Paldean League said in unison. Dawn had a feeling this was a common occurrence.

—

“I finally have orders. I'm so excited,” Juliana sighed.

“I can't believe you mean that unironically,” Penny said, “I don't even know where to begin looking for these Pokemon. We don't have much to go off of.”

“Well actually,” Arven turned to Juliana, “do you remember that titan we faced in the desert? The one that looked kinda like a Donphan?

Juliana stretched back her memory. Anything pre-Hisui seemed like it happened a lifetime ago. “Yeah, I think I do. We saw some of those down in Area Zero, didn't we?”

“So you battled a pokemon from Area Zero before we went into the crater?” Nemona asked, surprised.

“Yes,” Arven sighed heavily, “it was huge. Almost like an alpha!”

Penny looked unhappy, “well, at least we have modern medicine now. And that gives us a lead. Even if that particular one isn't there anymore, maybe others have settled there as well.”

Juliana released Koraidon, “well, nothing left except to get there! Keep your eyes peeled for any more crater Pokemon!”

—

Dawn was filled with excitement. Ever since she had remembered her team from before Hisui, she had desperately wanted to see them again. Unfortunately, between going to the police station, the quick packing and flight to Paldea, and the constant meetings, she hadn't been able to.

Until now.

Cynthia helped her get her Trainer ID reprinted, as well as her new Pokemon registered in her name. At first, she felt a sort of trepidation giving Cynthia access to her account, but that was silly. Cynthia probably memorized Dawn’s Trainer ID number years ago, back when Cynthia did most of the paperwork for the League. Her asking now was likely just a formality.

So why did she feel so uneasy? Had her time in Hisui really made her that distrustful?

But all of her spiraling thoughts were halted as soon as six Pokeballs were placed in her hands. She clutched them to her chest. They started to almost buzz, as if the inhabitants realized she was near.

Empoleon, Luxray, Staraptor, Togekiss, Leafeon, and Lucario. She released them all at once. Soon, she would have to integrate her two teams. But for now, she wanted to just bask in the happy reunion.

Ever the cuddlebug, her Leafeon jumped straight into her arms. Empoleon did almost the same, seeming to forget that he was no longer a little Piplup.

“Careful!” Dawn said, barely staying upright. She laughed, “Luxray! Don't make me drop Leafeon.” The Luxray had taken to headbutting her affectionally.

Togekiss and Staraptor bounced around her in a circle, not having enough room to fly around her head.

Lucario, however, stayed back. Dawn knew he was reading her aura, and she was afraid of what the Pokemon would find. When Lucario's eyes reopened, he leveled her with a stare. They shared an understanding, one that left them both with the feeling that the other had been through too much.

But as Lucario walked over, raising one paw to put on Dawn’s shoulder, she closed her eyes. She was content. This is what she thought coming back home would feel like:

Safe.

Chapter Text

“Alpha Pokemon better not be becoming a thing,” Penny said, exasperatedly looking at the Pokemon that was towering over the others of its kind.

“Professor Raifort always said history repeats itself,” Nemona added.

“I agree with Penny,” Arven shuddered, “I’m happy to keep alphas in the history books.”

“Didn’t we become friends because we specifically hunted huge Pokemon?” Juliana asked.

“Hush!” Penny said suddenly, “I think it’s heard us.”

Juliana crouched down, pulling out the Master Balls the League gave her, “no matter. I’ll be back. I’ll try to get a few.”

“Why doesn’t the League give out more Master Balls if they have so many?” Arven whispered.

“Do you not pay attention in class?” Nemona hissed back, “it’s an ethical issue: Pokemon should have the ability to choose not to be caught. So Master Balls are meant to be used for this purpose – when Pokemon need to be caught for public safety or for another reason.”

“Yeah, yeah, all right,” Arven said, “I’m just saying it could make things easier.”

“Pay attention!” Penny said, “look, she’s gotten three so far. Oop, they spotted her.”

“Are they chasing her?” Nemona tried to peer.

“Why is she leading them this way!?” Arven exclaimed.

–

The four of them laid on the ground, breathing heavily. Thankfully, they had outrun the weird Donphans and no one had been injured!

“Okay, new plan for the next ones,” Arven puffed. “We all get a handful of Master Balls so we aren’t caught off guard when Juliana brings the whole herd over.”

“Fair,” Juliana said, “sorry, guys. I just panicked.”

“Ugh, let’s call a taxi,” Penny groaned, “I don't even want to move.”

“I live here now,” Nemona said. They looked over to see her face down in the dirt.

“You alright?” Juliana asked.

“Peachy.” she answered.

—

Naps were good. Dawn hadn’t been able to often nap in Hisui, and coming home wasn’t nearly as restful as she expected. She was loathe to get out of her nice, comfy bed the League had put her up in, but the excitement that she was back in the present day with most of her favorite people drove her eyes open.

At first, she was confused. She was quite certain the walls in the room the League gave her was plaster, and not wood. The bed, too, wasn’t on the ground. She looked to the left and saw her furnace, burning low.

Her stomach sank. Akari was back in her dorm room in Jubilife Village.

Going home had felt like a dream. Being able to hug her mother again healed her in a way that she never thought could happen. But that’s all it was – a dream. Or perhaps it was real, but did that matter if she had been whisked back to Hisui anyway? Would Ingo and her friends be here?

It would probably just be like how it was before she met the others: lonely and isolating. No friends, no back up, and with a target on her back.

There was a knock on the door. Of course, she must have overslept. No doubt that’s Rei. She’ll probably get an earful from the Captain. She could not bring herself to care. Instead of answering, she burrowed down further in her sheets. There was nothing more she could do.

The door opened. A blond-haired figure stepped into the room. Akari screamed.

“Dawn!” it yelled. How did Volo find out her true name? Did he send her back to Hisui to exact his revenge?

“Dawn!” she opened her eyes with another scream. He had grabbed her!

“Dawn, what’s wrong?”

Dawn froze, staring at the person in front of her. It was not Volo. It was Cynthia. Cynthia was good.

That didn’t stop the fear that was broadcasting from her face, however.

“I’m sorry, Dawn.” Cynthia said, removing her hand from Dawn’s shoulder and noting how her eyes tracked her hand all the way back, “I didn’t mean to scare you. I just wanted you to know we’re setting up in one of the arenas to practice. I thought you might want to exercise your old team.”

Dawn took in a shuddering breath. That’s right. She did ask Cynthia to wake her up for that, “Right, yes, sorry.”

“Are you okay? Were you having a nightmare?” Cynthia looked concerned and Dawn mentally slapped herself. How could she possibly get Volo and Cynthia confused? They just looked alike, but that was all.

“I’m fine,” Dawn said, getting up and grabbing her belt, “where are we practicing?”

Cynthia looked like she was going to say something more, but instead said, “follow me. The biggest arena is on the roof, so we’re practicing there.”

—

“Hey, sleepyhead,” Ingo ruffled her hair, causing her to yelp, “ready to practice?”

“Dad!” Dawn protested, running her fingers through her hair to get it to lay flat, “I’ll beat you fair and square, now!”

“I am Emmet! I want the chance to battle against my niece!” Emmet walked towards the duo.

Ingo went to flip his brother’s hat bill, but Emmet dodged just in time. That was something Emmet had been apparently expecting. “We’re getting reacquainted with our old teams. You can try later.”

“Ingo, you’ve been able to battle her plenty!” Emmet proposed, “how about a multi battle?”

“I don’t have a partner, though,” Dawn said, looking at the others who had already paired up.

“That’s all right!” Emmet said, “just mix your old and new teams!”

“Oh, like a one-sided double battle?” Dawn tipped her head, “I haven’t done that since Team Galactic would gang up on me. Sure, I’ll try! It’ll be a good way for my Pokemon to get to know each other!”

Dawn hustled over to her side as Ingo and Emmet attempted to coordinate their point and call routine. They each had their lines memorized just fine, but the timing kept being off. The tells, the shifts in body weight that alerted each other to their next move was a language that had decayed for them both. Eventually, they gave up and threw their Pokemon out.

“Chandelure, all aboard!”

“Check safety, Eelecktross!”

Their two aces. Well, Dawn might as well follow suit. Her first Pokemon from Sinnoh and Hisui were her aces. Or at least, Empoleon was. There was no registry for her Hisuian starter. “Typhlosion! Empoleon!”

“Chandelure! Shadow Ball the Typhlosion!”

“Thunderbolt the Empoleon!”

Dawn huffed. They were going straight for the super effective moves. Well, she would just have to be faster.

“Focus Chandelure! Agile Aqua Jet! Agile Shadow Ball!” Dawn called. She saw her Empoleon hesitate for a second as it tried to parse out her meaning. Of course. Empoleon wouldn’t know what ‘agile’ meant. The delay caused Empoleon to be glanced by the Thunderbolt, and for the Chandelure to dodge out of the way of the Aqua Jet. At least Typhlosion’s super effective attack connected, even if it was a light hit.

“Again!” Dawn heard both brothers call out. Seems like they weren’t having any trouble with their synchrony now.

“Empoleon, surf!” Dawn called, and then backtracked. Her Pokemon were not doing as well with placement. How could she have forgotten to call – “wait, Empoleon in front – no!” Dawn flinched as her Typhlosion went down. That was a stupid mistake – a stupid mistake that hurt her own Pokemon. Why did she assume Empoleon would go forward if these Pokemon had never worked together before?

Chandelure also went down, and Eelectross took the hit, returning it with a Thunderbolt.

“You really are my brother’s daughter,” Emmet said flatly.

“Garchomp, let’s go!” Dawn wasted no time. Ingo sent out a Klinklang. Pity, Typhlosion would have been helpful with that.

“Dragon Tail Eelektross! Roost in back!”

“Focus on the Empoleon! Thunderbolt!”

Dawn sighed, recalling her Pokemon. Who should she send out next? An electric type with no weakness, and a steel type. Who would she normally use in this situation? In her mind, she wanted to use Sneasler. Poison the Eelektross to whittle down the health, and usr Dire Claw against the steel type. But she was trying to use her old team. Who was even…?

“Hello! Earth to Dawn!” Emmet called out.

“Umm, sorry,” Dawn flinched. She was a professional. This was a showing of someone who had barely started their journey! What was she doing? Freezing was common to see in novice trainers. Dawn was, however, far from a novice. Panicking, she threw out her Luxray.

Crap. Why would she do that?

“Earthquake!”

As soon as Luxray realized it was thrown into the battle, it was knocked out. Yet another one of her Pokemon hurt because of her foolishness. This was abysmal, Dawn thought, as she slowly raised a hand, “Call!”

“Hmm? Already?” Emmet said. He looked disappointed. How could he not, when his promised match ended up being horrifically lackluster? “That was not what I expected from you! Nope!”

Dawn hung her head. An embarrassing show that the entire Paldean League, her boss, and her family were completely privy to. Her hand slowly started to tug her hat downwards, shielding her eyes.

“Are you all right?” Ingo called from his side. He recalled his Pokemon and told Emmet, “wait one second, please. Spare the commentary.”

Dawn couldn’t even bear to look up at him as he walked over, “is everything all right, Dawn?”

“All fine. I’m just, um, tired. Yes, I just need to get some sleep,” Dawn stuttered out, “well, I best get to a healing station, bye!”

Before Ingo could protest, Dawn was already leaving the roof. Watching her go, he shook his head and walked back towards Emmet.

“I thought you said she was a good trainer?” Emmet said.

Ingo looked at him sharply, causing him to take a step back, “she is. The best. She’s beaten me many times. Something is obviously wrong, Emmet.”

“All right,” Emmet said, changing to placating. He didn’t know what else to add. Ingo had never looked at him like that before.

—

“We bring you crater Pokemon!” Penny announced as Juliana handed the Master Balls to Geeta.

“They have a name now!” Arven declared, “meet Great Tusk!”

“I can’t believe that’s the name you went with,” Penny shook her head. “I think Donphake is a much better name.”

“You’ll be able to name one, too,” Juliana sighed, “but since we met Great Tusk on our Titan quest, Arven deserves naming rights.”

“Fine,” Penny huffed, “but I’m calling a cute one.”

Geeta smiled at their antics, “thank you. I’ll send some to our Battle Analysts, and give some to the Elite Four to practice with.”

Chapter Text

“I have made my Judgment,” Arceus declared, “and you have been found lacking.”

“No!” Dawn protested. “What more could I have done?”

“You were sent to Hisui for a purpose. And you failed. The others, brought to me by mistake, fulfilled the duties instead,” Arceus explained. “It is only fair that you are sent back to Hisui until you can complete your duties satisfactorily.”

“Please don’t send me back!” Dawn begged, gasping awake.

A breath. Two knocks on the wall next to her bed. Plaster. Not wood. She was still in the modern time. Not home, not yet. This place was just as foreign to her as Hisui – save for it being roughly in the same era. But if the Time Machine kept going, who knows how far Paldea would pull from the rest of the world?

Sitting up, she looked at her alarm to see that it was four o’clock. She sighed. It was much too early, but she knew from experience she wouldn’t be able to fall asleep until long after she was meant to be up and about. Training.

The disastrous battle from yesterday filtered in her mind. She had got her Pokemon to the onsite PokeCenter and then just told the staff to let them roam an open arena. Thankfully, no one sought her out for the rest of the night and she was free to rot in bed in peace.

Which did nothing to make her feel better – or even feel less guilty, knowing that her Pokemon deserved so much more from her after she steered them so incorrectly. She didn’t even know why it had gone so badly. Something was wrong with her, but she had no idea what it was. She wiped away the bitterness stinging at her eyes, knowing that crying wouldn’t give the catharsis she needed.

So instead, she just laid there in bed, waiting for the sun to rise.

Or at least, that’s what she planned to do. She was startled by her door opening, only to find Lady Sneasler looking very accomplished on the other side. Apparently, locked doors were no match against a Sneasler’s claws.

“You scared me!” she chided, “what are you doing here?”

“Snawr!” Lady Sneasler said, as if that cleared anything up. The Noble quickly walked over to Dawn’s bed and gently picked her up, depositing her in the basket that used to ferry her around in the Highlands.

“Wait a minute! Dawn protested, “where are you taking me? – at least close my door on the way out!”

Relentless as ever, Lady Sneasler kept traveling. Eventually, Dawn stopped protesting and resigned herself to waiting to see how this would play out. It only took a few more minutes until she was fished out of the basket again.

Only to be met by all twelve of her very concerned-looking Pokemon.

“Oh,” Dawn said, the gravity of what she had done hitting her. “I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry I didn’t visit. I’m so sorry to those of you who battled yesterday. I just-”

Her Luxray interrupted her by headbutting her arm roughly enough that she stopped in surprise. He was purring and whining. She tried to stifle a sob. He was comforting her, when it should be the other way around.

“I’m sorry, Luxray,” she said, “I put you in a bad position.”

But the Luxray just shook its head from side to side and gently grabbed her hand in his mouth. The Luxray led her to the rest of her Pokemon. She opened her mouth to begin to apologize to Typhlosion, who took the chance to hug her with his small arms. Akari crouched a little, embracing the Pokemon back.

“I’m sorry,” she said, stepping back, and addressing all of them, “I don’t think I’m the trainer you remember.”

Leafeon started rubbing on her legs. She bent down to pet her. Her Togekiss took this as an invitation and ran up to her, knocking her gently down. At that, the whole herd swarmed her, bundling up close to her.

Oh. This was comfy.

“Thank you,” she said, as she started to become sleepy. Maybe she would finally be able to get more sleep.

—

Dawn was awake, but only barely. Her Pokemon were soft and warm, and she didn’t want to get up yet. She heard Lady Sneasler enter the arena, followed by relieved cries.

“There you are!” she heard her mother exclaim.

“Thank goodness you’re here. I thought that maybe you’d…” Ingo shook his head as he trailed off.

“I’m sorry,” Dawn said blearily, “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“It’s all right. I’m glad you got some sleep,” her mother said, “but maybe leave a note next time.”

“Your door was wide open, and we couldn’t find you anywhere,” Ingo agreed.

Oh, great. A united front. There was a downside of having both parents, then. “Sorry,” she said again, “Lady Sneasler kidnapped me. I told her to close my door.”

“What?” her mother said, looking at the Noble, who was carefully looking innocent.

Ingo sighed, then reached up to pat the Lady’s cheeks. “You should come with us. Breakfast is being served, and you should refuel.

Dawn groaned. She was hungry, but she was also tired.

“You can go to bed afterwards,” Ingo said with a chuckle.

But Dawn sighed. No, she couldn’t. Not when there was a Time Machine running wild on her watch. Not when she couldn’t even make it through a practice session with her own Pokemon.

—

“Good morning, Dawn!” Cynthia greeted her jovially.

“Mornin’ Akari!” Arven called out to her from the cafeteria line. Dawn waved back.

“What do you want to be called?” Juliana surprised her by asking. Dawn didn’t even know she was beside her.

“What do you mean?” she asked, caught off guard.

“Do you want us to call you Akari? Or Dawn. Or, well, Champion Dawn?” Juliana repeated. “It’s just that we were talking about it when we were gathering the Great Tusk. We call you Akari out of habit, but even Ingo calls you Dawn. So we were just wondering which you preferred.”

“Oh,” Dawn said, “I don’t know. I answer to either, I guess. Well - not Champion Dawn, please don’t call me that.”

“Too formal?”

“That, and…” Dawn bit her lip, “it's not like I’m Champion Dawn now, right? I don’t feel very Champion-like. That’s a girl from long ago.”

“Well, the girl I knew was a Hero of Hisui,” Juliana said softly, “and that’s pretty champion-like to me.”

“I’m not sure,” Dawn said. “Arceus gave me that alias. Akari never really existed.”

Juliana shrugged, “then I will call you Dawn.”

“Wait!” Dawn said, not sure why the thought alarmed her. “Please stick with Akari.”

“Sure thing,” Juliana said, before she was cut off by Nemona waving her over, “oh, Nemona grabbed our food. Be seeing ya! Join us if you want!”

Dawn chuckled. As happy as the invitation made her, she would refrain from third wheeling. But the conversation did give her pause.

She felt more like Akari, but Akari was fake. A fake identity given by Arceus. But Dawn – Champion Dawn – felt like a person so far removed from herself as to be unidentifiable. Unable to come to a conclusion, she simply gave up and went to join the line for food.

After getting her tray, she joined the main table where personnel from both Leagues had decided to sit. Ingo gave her a smile as she slid in across from him, and her Mom gave a greeting as she sat next to her.

“Say, Ingo,” she heard Cynthia’s voice call him from a couple people down, “you said you were a Warden of the Pearl Clan two hundred years ago, right?”

“Um, yes?” Ingo said, not expecting to be cold called in the middle of the cafeteria.

Eyes shining, Cynthia lept up and took her tray with her, crossing the distance in no time. She laid down the tray next to Ingo, across from Akari.

“Certainly you can forgive our initial meeting?” Cynthia asked Ingo, “as you can imagine, when Dawn’s phone came back online for the first time in years and a man answered the call…”

“I understand,” Ingo said tightly.

“Well, I just had a few questions for you…” Cynthia whipped out a notebook that was scribbled in notes. Ingo looked perplexed, but Dawn was used to it.

They chatted animatedly about the finer political nuances between the clans and the now long-gone ruins that dotted the Highlands. Dawn was happy to see them getting along, but she couldn’t help but feel a sense of deja vu.

Volo took the time to show the whole group around the ruins, waxing poetic about the people who came before them.

“They were called the Celesticas?” Nemona asked, “how romantic! The celestial people!”

“Right you are, tall customer!” Volo agreed, “their people were blessed by the Gods!”

She shook her head violently, physically shooing the thought away. This was an entirely different circumstance. The act caught Cynthia’s attention. She looked over, only to be derailed by glancing at her PokeTech.

“Oh! We’re well past the start of our reserved arena time,” she exclaimed. “You want to have a friendly spar for old time’s sake?” she asked Dawn.

Dawn’s face felt plastered on, but no one seemed to notice. She actually did not want to do that, but had no idea what excuse she could give.

“M-my Pokemon are still getting to know each other,” she stammered out. Which was hardly an excuse. Besides, she couldn’t afford excuses. She had to get back to being fighting fit so they could stop the Time Machine. So, against her better judgement, she said, “but maybe a small one.”

“Great!” Cynthia said.

Dawn’s next challenge was to try to ignore Ingo’s stare.

Chapter Text

“Come take a ride with me?” Juliana patted the space behind her on Koraidon’s back.

Nemona smiled, “where are we going?” she asked as she clambered on. Probably not to do any more survey work, considering they found (and named) two other crater Pokemon already. Besides, Penny and Arven weren’t there to assist.

“It’s a secret!” Juliana said, taking delight in Nemona’s confused expression. “Hold on tight, all right? And keep your eyes closed!”

Nemona looked taken aback at first, but closed her close nevertheless.

“You aren’t peeking, are you?” Juliana teased.

“I’m not!” Nemona huffed.

“Good,” Juliana said, twisting back around to give her girlfriend a quick kiss on the forehead.

Nemona opened her eyes, “was that the surprise?”

Juliana laughed, “no, it wasn’t. I just thought you looked cute. Close your eyes again.”

“All right, all right,” Nemona said, “but tell me when to open them again.”

They scaled the cliffs behind the League building for quite some time, coming to a halt just before Nemona was about to ask how far they were traveling. She felt Juliana dismount Koraidon, and her hand found hers to lead her off as well. She heard the sound of Koraidon being returned to his Pokeball, and Juliana rustling around a bit.

Finally, Juliana declared, “Okay, open your eyes!”

What greeted Nemona was a striking vision of the Paldean skyline in the sunset. She could see for miles all around. The Watchtowers jutted out of the sky, and she could see the glow of multiple Pokemon centers.

But when Juliana asked her to turn around, the sight that awaited her was even better. On a private outcropping on the cliffs, Juliana had set up a picnic. Her tablecloth was laid neatly on the ground, with two cushions and even a few candles. There was also Lady Sneasler’s basket?

“It’s the only basket I could find on short notice. My old one broke on the trip back to Paldea.” Juliana said sheepishly. “Lady Sneasler let me borrow it.”

“I love it,” Nemona said emphatically, reaching out to grab her hand. “Did you bring snacks?”

Juliana looked at where their hands joined, and said, “well, I brought you, didn’t I?”

She laughed as Nemona rolled her eyes and had her sit down on the cushion. She started rifling around the basket, and procured what could be considered a feast.

“I went a little overboard,” Juliana said, “but it’s been so long since we’ve had Paldean food!”

Nemona’s eyes shone as she saw some of her favorite recipes. “Are you trying to woo me through my stomach?”

“Is it working?”

Nemona laughed, and went to pick up a piece of the sliced oranges. “Naranja,” she said, inspecting the fruit. “The place I fell in love with you.”

Juliana blinked in surprise, “not in Hisui?”

“Oh, I was long gone by the time Hisui came around,” Nemona answered. “But was it Hisui for you?”

Juliana started messing with her braid, “no. It was when you asked me, ‘are you these three’s trainer?’”

Nemona tried to think back to what context she might have said those words. Then, it hit her, “The first time we met?”

“I thought you were pretty, and cool, and then you were also kind.” Juliana couldn’t bear to look at Nemona when she said this, so she kept her eyes down, face flushing. “And you were really supportive. I was worried about coming to a new school in a new region but you dispelled all of it in one go!”

Nemona smiled, “I’m happy I made you comfortable. But, geez, we should have talked long before we did!”

“All because of that truth or dare game.”

“And Ingo’s probing question.” Nemona sighed. She had frozen under Ingo’s drunken stare, asking if she and Juliana ‘had anything going on’. She didn’t know how to answer, because no they didn’t, unfortunately. But she desperately wanted it to be so. But how could she say anything, when Juliana was forced to bunk with her, to be forced in her proximity at all times? She could ruin their friendship! Or worse, Juliana might not feel able to give a rejection!

“Do you think we would have gotten together if we didn’t get sent to Hisui?” Juliana asked, moving closer so their shoulders touched.

Nemona was surprised by the question. She had never thought about it. “I don’t know. I guess we’ll never know. But I will tell you this: I was bursting at the seams. I had so much love for you and nowhere to put it. I think I would have cracked sooner rather than later.”

“I know the timelines are crazy right now,” Juliana said, “but I’m glad I’m in a timeline where I get to be with you.”

“Me too,” Nemona said, resting her head on top of Juliana’s. “I know Hisui was rough. But I wouldn’t do anything differently if there was a possibility the road didn’t lead to this.”

“Then, to Naranja!” Juliana said, lifting up an orange slice of her own, “and to finding our treasures along the way.”

Chapter Text

Thankfully, Dawn was spared a battle by Geeta calling a meeting. The Paldean crew had successfully documented three species of crater Pokemon, and were sharing their results. Not surprisingly, Juliana took the lead, obviously used to giving reports to Cyllene and Professor Laventon.

“This is Great Tusk, a ground and fighting type Pokemon,” Juliana said, looking a bit worried about giving a report to a whole crowd of people. “It normally attacks with physical moves such as Earthquake and Close Combat. It’s physically defensive, and relatively agile. It does not seem to evolve. In fact, we haven’t found a crater Pokemon so far that does.”

“What's the usual temperament?” Geeta asked, “this one seems pretty tame.”

“Err, this one has been most receptive to our work with it. But usually, it’s very aggressive.”

“Alpha aggressive?” Dawn asked.

“None of them have broken our legs yet,” Penny said as an answer, “but otherwise, no. For modern day Pokemon, it is aggressive. But probably not like an alpha.”

“That’s a relief. I think,” Dawn responded.

“Are you sure it's not just a weird variant of a Donphan?” Rika questioned, taking interest in the ground type.

Juliana shrugged, “I don’t know whether it’s technically the same species or something completely different. For now, we’re working with them as if they are entirely separate Pokemon.”

“If you don’t mind, can you clarify exactly where these Pokemon came from?” Emmet raised his hand slightly.

“We know from Professor Sada that these were Pokemon from the ancient past.” Juliana said. “They were pulled from the time machine and were hanging around Area Zero, until recently they’ve broken free and a horde has settled into the Asado Desert.”

“What’s the ecosystem looking like over in the desert?” Rika asked suddenly, “what about the native Donphan population?”

The group of four was silent and shot glances at each other. Eventually, Nemona said, “I didn’t really notice them. They might have been pushed out.”

Geeta nodded, “so they are likely causing environmental damage?”

“Probably.” Juliana said quietly. “But we did catch quite a few of them, so maybe that will give the native Donphan population time to recover?”

“Maybe.” Geeta thought, and then changed subjects suddenly. “So, Poppy will not be able to do much with her steel types. But Larry should be helpful with his flying team.”

The crowd followed Geeta’s gaze to the nondescript man.

“Wait, I thought that guy was a staffer?” Dawn whispered to Ingo, who shrugged. The man named Larry did not acknowledge all the stares, and instead just sighed heavily.

“Right,” Geeta said, “what’s the next one?”

Juliana released the next Pokemon, “This is Brute Bonnet, a grass and dark type Pokemon. It has a lot of weaknesses, most notably bug types.”

“Go, my super bug Pokemon!” Emmet muttered to Ingo. Dawn tried not to suddenly remember Aaron.

“And this one we also found in the desert, but there were not nearly as many as the Great Tusks,” Juliana introduced, “this is Sandy Shocks, an electric and ground type.”

“Does the ancient past hate steel types?” Poppy exclaimed. “I’m going to be useless!”

“It does seem like your team will have difficulties overcoming the hordes in Area Zero. We might have to rethink how you can best help in this mission,” Geeta said.

Poppy sighed, “Tinkaton is going to be disappointed. She wanted to hit them with her hammer.”

“Anyway,” Juliana said, “that’s all we have so far. We plan to go further north next to hit the deep woods beyond Casseroya Lake. We’ll leave the Pokemon here so you can practice battling against them.”

“Thank you very much for figuring this all out for us. It’s an immense help.” Geeta nodded, “I will be in contact with Director Clavell to see if we can make this an official internship for you all. I know your circumstances have you behind on credits, and you are doing great work here.”

–

“I don’t think you should come with us to the crater,” Ingo said in one very quick breath.

“What?” Dawn asked.

Ingo sighed deeply, “I don’t think you should come with us. To the crater.”

“That’s what I thought you said,” Dawn crossed her arms. “Why not?”

Ingo appraised her. There was no way she was going to take this well, but he needed her to know the risks she was taking. He had spent all afternoon, trying to think of a good way to broach the subject, but had come up empty. With confirmation that the crater Pokemon were having negative effects on Paldea’s ecosystem, Geeta was pushing the timeline even harder.

So he didn’t have time to craft the perfect opening.

“I don’t think you’re ready for it.” Ingo winced as soon as the words left his mouth. Forget a perfect opening, that wasn’t even a good one.

Dawn looked stricken, before reeling herself in. “What are you talking about? You think I’m not strong enough?”

“No, I don’t mean to say anything about your battling prowess – but now that I think about it, that double battle did concern me –” Ingo started.

Dawn’s face twisted, “Don’t hold one bad battle against me!” Unable to face him, she turned completely to the side, “I was getting reacquainted with my Pokemon. So what if we had a bit of a rough start?”

“Please don’t misunderstand. I know you’re a strong trainer, Dawn. I’m worried about you.” Ingo said, trying to get his words through to her. Wasn’t he normally the better one with words? Perhaps he was too close to the situation to be much of a help.

“I don’t get it.” Dawn said. “You say I am strong enough, but that you’re worried about me? So I should stay here? Isn’t that a bit selfish?”

“You are the strongest person I know,” Ingo agreed, “but you can only take so much, Dawn. You are only human, and you just got back from Hisui –”

“So what?” Dawn scoffed. “So did you. So did the Paldeans. They’re helping.”

“They’re not coming with us, either.”

“That still leaves you,” Dawn muttered.

“My situation is a bit different,” Ingo shook his head, “I didn’t have the God of Everything at my back for years hounding me to do things.”

Dawn looked very upset, “I had help. I didn’t actually finish everything They gave me. I…need to repay it back now.”

“No, you don’t, Dawn,” Ingo said, looking alarmed. “You have done so much. The fact that you haven’t had a total breakdown yet is astounding.”

“It doesn’t matter if I breakdown or not,” Dawn said, “I took a vow to protect and serve Arceus. It was this whole big thing.”

“And I’ve seen how you look at Cynthia,” Ingo added, “it makes you uneasy, doesn’t it?”

“She made me into the champion I am today.” Dawn evaded.

“That’s not what I asked. You know, Poppy isn’t going with us either.” Ingo was glad for that, at least.

“Poppy is a child. One whose type specialty might make her a hindrance.”

“You are a child, Dawn.”

“I am not!” Dawn spat.

“But you are!” Ingo’s voice was getting too loud.

“I’ve handled worse!”

“That doesn’t make it better!”

“You don’t understand! I don’t have a choice!”

“You always have a choice!”

A head popped through the doorway. It was Emmet. “Ingo? I heard you shouting. Is everything alright?”

Ingo opened his mouth to answer, but Dawn interrupted, “It’s nothing. My mind is made up.”

Emmet tracked her as she stalked out of the room. After she was gone, he looked at Ingo, “Teen angst?”

Ingo rubbed his eyes with the palm of his hands, “that could not have gone worse.”

“What’s going on?” Emmet asked.

“Say you get a teenager that’s been instructed by God to self sacrifice her soul for an entire village that exiled her. Do you think she would make good decisions?”

“Uhh,” was Emmet’s only reply.

–

“THERE IS THE MAN OF THE HOUR!” The booming voice nearly made the whole cafeteria jump.

“Dad!” gasped an exasperated Penny, “who let you in here?”

“I did! This building is open to the public, you know.”

“Oh!” Ingo said, “nice to meet you, Mr.-”

“Peony!” The man neglected Ingo’s outstretched hand and instead hugged him tightly. “Thank you so much for looking after my little girl! She told me how you helped take care of them! Like a little Guardian for an UNSCHEDULED ADVEN-TOUR!”

The discussion was garnering attention, and Penny looked like she might just die right then and there. “Not like a parental guardian!” Penny said, as if that was the most embarrassing part. “More, like, umm, a cool uncle!”

“I was a cool uncle?” Ingo looked touched, and Penny was overwhelmed by the absurdity of the conversation.

“Well, it’s not like you could be our dad! That would mean two of your children were dating!”

“Were?” Ingo looked concerned.

“Are.” Penny corrected. “Umm, okay, Dad, you met him. Let’s go home.”

“Now wait a minute, young Penny!” Peony exclaimed. “I’ve barely gotten to know the man! I’ve got some questions to ask him! Go along with your friends and I’ll see you at dinner, okay? Don’t forget to use your necklace if you are ever in any trouble!”

Penny sheepishly grabbed at her neck. Ingo hadn’t noticed it before, but she was wearing a necklace under her shirt. Without another word, Penny left.

If nothing else, Ingo thought, at least he was a cool uncle.

Chapter Text

Ingo drummed his fingers impatiently on the table of the smallest conference room he could book. They should have been here three minutes ago, and it was hard to be patient when all he could think of was how he was going over Dawn’s head for this.

It was a part of parenting he wasn’t prepared for. He wasn’t prepared for any of it, considering he never realized he was going to adopt a child – not that he regretted it! But usually, parents have a few years of experience under their belt before situations like this arose.

AKA, doing something for the good of your child when that child did not want that to happen. Particularly for big decisions such as this. In fact, she was wanting quite the opposite to happen. It didn’t escape his realization that what he was doing was a kind of betrayal. Not as bad as Volo’s – he really did have her best interest in mind – but one nonetheless.

He stopped spiraling when the conference door opened, and the two people he summoned had finally arrived – Johanna and Cynthia.

“Thanks for coming,” Ingo said, standing up immediately.

“Sorry for being late, I got caught up,” Cynthia said. Johanna nodded in response.

“No matter, you’re here now,” Ingo brushed it off, “I wanted to talk to you both about Dawn. I’m concerned about her.”

“What? I just talked with her. She seemed fine,” Johanna said, looking shocked, “what’s wrong with her?”

“It’s…she’s not being herself,” Ingo started.

Cynthia blinked, “well, of course not. She just got back from an ordeal and is dealing with another one.”

“I am well aware of that,” Ingo said. “I also got back from ‘an ordeal’, as you say. But I don’t think she’s ready to handle another one.”

“What do you mean by that? She’s keeping up with our schedule.” Cynthia said.

“Have you seen her battle or train?” Ingo pressed.

“She battled with you and Emmet…briefly.” Cynthia said.

“Right, yes. Anything else?”

Cynthia thought for a second. “I think she’s been busy? Something always comes up, whether it’s a meeting, or Looker needing to talk to her or something like that.”

“So, you haven’t. Doesn’t that seem odd for her?” Ingo asked.

“It is odd for her,” Johanna said, alarmed. “I haven’t been training with you guys, so that’s why I assumed she was doing fine.”

Cynthia waved her hand, “I’m sure she is doing fine. Knowing her, she might just be training in secret. I know she doesn’t like to show weakness, and that double battle didn’t go well for her. It will take her a bit, but then she’ll come out with a vengeance.”

“You speak as if it has happened before.”

Cynthia looked downwards, “I don’t like it, but she’s been caught in many more ‘ordeals’ than just these ones. Sometimes she gets knocked down, but she always gets back up again.”

“Well, you have more history with her than I do,” Ingo felt odd admitting that, “but from what the Paldeans have told us, this mission is going to be dangerous. We can’t afford to risk her not getting back up in time.”

“I understand your concern, Ingo. But sometimes that’s just what she needs to get going again.” Cynthia said.

Ingo tightened his jaw, “has the girl rested a day in her life?”

“She doesn’t like to rest.”

“Doesn’t like to, or feels like she can’t?”

“Ingo,” came Johanna’s warning. Right. He was getting loud again. He took in a deep breath, and exhaled.

“I know you think me cruel,” Cynthia said to Ingo. “But I can’t ban her from doing what she wants. I did one time, when she was younger. And she snuck out anyway. She got hurt, and we didn’t know where she was. She was literally dragged back home by her Togekiss. I know it’s a lot for her, but I have to let her make the decision.”

“But that’s the problem – I don’t think she understands it’s her decision,” Ingo pressed. “She kept saying something about a ceremony and her duty.”

“Her Champion Inauguration, you mean?” Cynthia asked. “Yes, it’s true she pledged herself to serve the Sinnoh region. It is her job.”

“But this isn’t the Sinnoh region,” Ingo argued.

“I doubt she sees it that way,” Cynthia shook her head, “if this Time Machine goes unchecked, we don’t know what ripple effects it may cause.”

“But-” Ingo started.

“I’m sorry, Ingo,” Cynthia stood up, “I have another meeting scheduled. But understand – I am not opposed to Dawn not going. However, I am opposed to her being forced not to go. It’s safer if we know she will be trained and accounted for. I will challenge her to a battle and see where she’s at.”

“So you’re just going to let it happen?” Ingo muttered as Cynthia closed the door behind her, “what about you? What do you think about all this?”

“I don’t want her to go either,” Johanna said plainly, “but it's true that it has to be her decision, or it may end up even more dangerous in the end.”

Johanna stopped, and looked like she wanted to go on. Eventually she started again, “I’ve noticed…you bring her comfort. You’re good with her, I think. Lord knows I’ve tried to get her to slow down, but I’m just her mom trying to hold her back, so she thinks. If you can get through to her…I’ll never be able to repay you.”

Ingo’s look softened. So he wasn’t screaming into the void, after all.

“Have you ever heard of a boy known as Trainer Red?” Johanna said hesitantly.

Ingo blinked, trying to recall why the name felt familiar.

Johanna supplied, “at the age of ten, he stopped a terrorist organization from overthrowing his region.”

“I think I remember. He’s a battle facility head now, correct?”

Johann nodded, “but before that, he…sealed himself in Mt. Silver. I thought -” Johanna dashed at her eyes, and it reminded him how Dawn would get frustrated by her own tears. “I thought Dawn was driven to seclusion. I blamed myself. I should have been a better mother.”

Ingo reached out, and slowly grasped the mourning mother’s hand. “She has nothing but praise for you. And you raised a wonderful girl. You don’t need to blame yourself.”

Johanna let out a huffy laugh, “guess you know where Dawn gets it from, huh?”

—

“You’ve been avoiding me,” Cynthia said teasingly. “Let’s battle while we have some time in between meetings.”

“I-” Dawn started. She hadn’t wanted Cynthia to notice anything was amiss. How could she explain, ‘hey, I met your ancestor and he literally would have killed me if my Dad hadn’t done a sick trick off a Gliscor’ anyway?

“Don’t want to?” Cynthia said, almost looking concerned, and that wouldn’t do.

“Ah, sorry. You just surprised me.” Dawn said, “just a little one will be fine.

“Great! One on one, then? No substitutions?”

Dawn nodded. Just a short battle. No lives were on the line. Cynthia (probably) wasn't using the battle as an excuse to distract her and then try to threaten her. She wouldn’t be kicked out of the village if she let it show her skills had regressed. She did suppose she could lose her job, but at least that wasn’t likely to kill her.

She would use a Pokemon from Hisui, and therefore one she was used to commanding. One that would have an inherent advantage to Cynthia’s Pokemon, due to being about three times larger than any of her Pokemon.

“Garchomp!” Dawn called, throwing the ball.

Cynthia’s eyes widened at the alpha specimen, and then said, “let’s make this interesting! Garchomp, come out as well!”

“Dragon Rush!” Cynthia ordered.

“Slow it down, Garchomp! Agile Bulldoze then Earth Power!” Dawn knew her Garchomp wasn’t a special attack specialist, but she also knew that Cynthia’s Garchomp wasn’t trained to be specially defensive. If she wanted this battle to be quick, she would have to target the opposing Pokemon’s weak spots.

It did not work.

“Brick Break through it!” Cynthia said, and Dawn watched at how the molten rock her Garchomp summoned was splintered, causing Cynthia’s Garchomp to be unaffected.

Perhaps she just needed to slow it down more, and hit harder, Dawn thought. Surely that would work, and then the battle could be over?

“Garchomp, again! Agile Bulldoze then Earth Power, make it strong style.”

Cynthia looked confused, not at all put off by the sheer amount of molten rock her Alpha Garchomp was pulling. Instead, she just called, “Steady!” as the Bulldoze made the Pokemon unstable, and then, “Brick Break again! Make it, um, strong?”

Dawn sighed. This wasn’t going to work. She watched as, yet again, the opposing Garchomp sliced through the hardening molten rock. This time was a bit more explosive, however, and Dawn was frozen into place as a piece of flaming rock was flying directly towards her.

She didn’t move.

Maybe if it hits me I won’t have to–

“Alakazam! Light Screen!” The command jostled Dawn, and she put her arms up to cover her head. But it was not necessary, as the Light Screen made it dissipate enough to cause only a slight heat to reach her face.

Letting her arms down, she recognized the Alakazam in front of her as Ingo’s. It was recalled back into a Pokeball, and she turned around to see his look of concern.

Great. Now he was just going to use that as an excuse to hound her to stay here. Useless.

Instead, Ingo just asked, “are you alright?”

“Of course,” was Dawn’s easy answer. “Battle got a little heated, huh?” She recalled Garchomp. “Well, that was great, Cynthia. Thanks for the battle. We better get to that meeting, now.”

“Right,” Cynthia said, glancing briefly over to Ingo. His face was passive, but she knew he had made his point. That still didn’t change anything if Dawn was choosing to go, however. “Yes, let’s not keep Geeta waiting.”

Chapter Text

“Actually,” Ingo stepped forward quickly, “I came to tell you that Geeta canceled the meeting.”

“Canceled?” Dawn asked, eyes wide.

Ingo glanced quickly at Cynthia, hoping she would catch his meaning and not miss the – admittedly not canceled – meeting. “Yes,” he nodded, “something about needing to catch up on paperwork? I’m not sure.”

“Oh, okay,” Dawn said. She was worried that Cynthia would call the match back on again.

“Anyway,” Ingo cut in, “I was just en route to visit my nieces and nephew. Why don’t you come with me?” He started walking out of the arena, steering her with a hand on her back.

“Your what?” Dawn asked, successfully distracted.

“I heard they found a new specimen,” he explained. This time, it wasn’t a lie. He really had heard that they were running a new Pokemon through their various tests.

“Found a new specimen? Wait, are you talking about Juliana and them?”

“Why yes,” Ingo answered easily. “Haven’t you heard? I’m a cool uncle now.”

Dawn furrowed her eyebrows, too flabbergasted to remember that she was slightly cross with him. She couldn’t really be mad, not at him, but it still felt like a rejection. Like she wasn’t good enough. Like she hadn’t proved herself enough to the world.

They continued walking until they found another arena, and opened the heavy doors. The Paldeans turned around and then gleefully waved when they saw who it was.

“What are you guys doing here?!” Juliana asked.

“We came to see your new acquisition,” Ingo said.

“Oh!” Nemona perked up, “look, it’s Scream Tail! I named it. Isn’t she the best?”

“It looks like a Jigglypuff,” Dawn said, “why is it called Scream Tail?”

Nemona turned around and said determinately to the Pokemon, “go on, Scream Tail! Show us your voice!”

When the other three plugged their ears, Dawn began to feel a sense of trepidation. It was proven warranted as Scream Tail puffed itself up and then let out a primordial scream. Dawn thought she preferred the modern version, who would sing instead of screech.

“Ah.” Ingo said.

“I see,” Dawn wheezed. “Although, isn't it more kinda like Scream Mane?”

Nemona looked offended, and dropped to her knees in front of the Pokemon, reaching around it to give it a hug. “Don’t listen to it, Screams! You’re the best. And you have the best name!” The Pokemon preened under the attention, waving its little arms happily.

Dawn did have to admit, even for an invasive, supposedly aggressive Pokemon, it was kinda cute.

“The entire scientific method has left her,” Penny said, shaking her head at Nemona’s antics.

“I see. Have you found anything out about it?” Ingo steered the conversation.

“It’s weak against steel and poison, so we know it’s a fairy type. But, I’m sure there’s a second type. We just haven’t found out what it is,” Penny added, “It’s not fighting, like we originally thought, because flying types seem to cause normal damage. We were going to test normal type next.”

“Ah, I can assist with that!” Ingo said, “if you would like, I mean.”

“Go ahead,” Juliana waved her hand, “it just saves us some work.”

Ingo stepped forward and released Chandelure. Scream Tail noticed and immediately jumped back from Nemona, squaring up to the Ghost type Pokemon. It looked like it was charging up some voice-based attack (not surprisingly), but Ingo commanded a Shadow Ball.

But instead of passing right through it, like it would if it were part normal type, it knocked the Pokemon out completely.

“Oh no!” Nemona said, patting down her pockets for it’s Pokeball.

“That was super effective,” Dawn said needlessly.

“So,” Juliana said slowly, “that means it’s either part psychic or ghost type. Jot that down, Arven.”

“Got it,” Arven nodded, already taking notes on a clipboard.

“Ah, Arven!” Ingo declared, walking over to him, “I haven’t seen you in the cafeterias. How have you been doing?”

“Oh fine,” Arven said, “my Pokemon prefers my cooking, so…”

“Understandable! I see you’re the scribe?”

Arven looked downwards, “yeah. I’m not too good at surveying like Juliana, so it’s what I’m best at.”

“It’s an important job,” Penny cut in, “the only difference between screwing around and science is writing it down!”

“That’s…true,” Ingo said slowly.

“But Arven doesn’t see it that way,” Juliana said, “he thinks he should be doing more because his mom is the one who made the Time Machine. I said that’s stupid, but…”

“Hey!” Arven exclaimed.

Ingo turned to look at Juliana’s pleading face. Oh. She was asking for help. Asking for help for Arven. Ingo went to open his mouth, trying to formulate what to say, but Dawn surprised him by speaking first.

“That’s silly,” Dawn said, “you aren’t your mother. No one blames you.”

Arven looked sheepish, rubbing the back of his head, “I know none of you do. But I do. If only I had been stronger, I could have gone down into Area Zero earlier. Talk her out of it. Or maybe…stop Koraidon from killing her in the first place.”

“But it took all four of us to get down there!” Nemona argued, “and even then, we…didn’t make it out quite successfully.”

Ingo shot a wide eyed look at Juliana. Her ride – the Pokemon that she had bonded with so closely – was the one who had killed Arven’s mother? It didn’t seem right. That Pokemon was very friendly.

Juliana’s eyes widened back. “A different Koraidon.” she added quickly. “Another Koraidon is down there as well. It is very strong. I forgot. You’ll need to practice against my Koraidon.”

“Right. Okay,” Ingo sucked air between his teeth. “Arven…that’s a lot of grief to hold. I don’t think anyone here thinks you aren’t doing enough. And you are not responsible for the choices your mother made. She was an adult – a full professor. She is responsible for her own actions.”

“I guess…” Arven said. “I just can’t make myself feel like that’s true.”

Ingo sighed, and wrapped an arm around his shoulders, “I understand. But know that I think you all have had to do too much. Way too much. Please be kind to yourselves, and take breaks. This is a heavy burden for all of you.”

Dawn looked up to find that Ingo was staring directly at her. She looked away.

—

Dawn jolted awake again. Sighed. Knocked two times. Plaster. Still in the present day.

She rolled over and took deep breaths, willing her heart to stop pounding in her ears. It didn’t, and she found her fear slowly morphing into another emotion: anger.

It surprised her. She was not an angry person. In fact, she didn’t really know the last time she felt that way. She was upset and betrayed when she was kicked out of Jubilife, and when Volo showed his true colors, but never angry.

She didn’t know what to do with it. It was burning her, causing her to think thoughts that she really didn’t even believe.

Maybe Arven was right. Maybe if he wasn’t such a weakling I wouldn't have to deal with this stupid crater.

Arven is a dear friend. It’s not his fault. And if he did, the Paldeans would have never have came to Hisui. Ingo may have never adopted me. Ingo might have never made it home. Maybe I wouldn’t have made it home. And I was so lonely in Hisui.

They wouldn’t have come to Hisui and stole my thunder, causing Arceus to keep punishing me for not completing my tasks-

No, those were dreams. Arceus has not said a word to me since I left Hisui.

She truly couldn’t deal with these thoughts. She shut her eyes to try to stop the monologue in her brain, but that just made it louder.

She hated this. She hated feeling like this. Why couldn’t the world just stop? Why couldn’t it just pause for a minute so she could catch her breath?

She wanted to be able to sleep.

She wanted to rest.

She…she wanted to not go into the crater.

You don’t have to,” she heard Ingo’s voice say.

But it didn’t matter what he wanted, or she wanted. It mattered what she had to do. What would Cynthia think, if she didn’t? Would she react badly? Would she- would she react like Volo did? No, of course not.

The dam broke, and with rage bursting through, she let herself bitterly cry. She cried and cried even harder when Lady Sneasler broke her lock for real this time, and harder still when the Lady dumped Ingo out of her basket and onto the floor.

Chapter Text

“I’m going to have to pay for that, you elongated rat!” Dawn hissed, causing two sets of eyes to look at her owlishly.

Lady Sneasler then stood akimbo, and decided to give Dawn a piece of her mind.

Dawn shot back, “have you ever thought about not butting into my life, huh?”

Ingo was looking quite overwhelmed. He’d been woken up by being shoved in Lady Sneasler’s basket (uncommon). Lady Sneasler was currently in a verbal fight (common) with Dawn (unheard of). He took a moment to right himself and his slightly rumpled pajamas before cutting in. “Dawn? Lady Sneasler would not have brought me here if she didn’t think you needed it.”

Dawn swung around her head, “you’re taking her side?”

Ingo blinked in surprise. Okay, so Dawn was angry. She was also being very loud. “There are no sides to take,” he said, rubbing his eyes.

“Then just leave. I don’t know why she brought you here. Let me go back to sleep.”

“I don’t think you were sleeping,” Ingo countered. Her face was puffy and tearstained. Not something that usually coincided with restful sleep.

“That’s none of your business,” Dawn sniffed, before adding, “you’re being a bother.”

“Well, that’s quite rude to say,” Ingo calmly reprimanded. That seemed to break some of the spell, and Dawn’s face fell.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry,” she started hiccuping a little to stave off the tears, “I don’t know what’s happening.”

“That’s quite all right.” Ingo said, moving to sit more comfortably on her floor. “But what do you mean ‘you don’t know what’s happening’?”

“I’m just so angry,” Dawn exclaimed, “I don’t know why. I can’t stop it.”

“Oh, Dawn,” Ingo frowned a little deeper. “What happened to you – to all of us – was not fair. It will never be made right. Let yourself be angry. It’s not a bad thing.”

“You said it was rude,” Dawn pointed out.

“To take it out on me, yes.” Ingo sat up, and made to sit on the end of her bed. Lady Sneasler had made herself scarce. “To take it out on anyone who didn’t have anything to do with it, I mean.”

“I just- Arceus asked me, you know? They asked me. They gave me a choice. So what right do I have to be angry?”

Ingo found her knee under the covers, and patted it comfortably. “I believe you asked me something similar in Hisui. And my answer is still the same: Does that mean you deserved to suffer? You didn't know anything at the time, and I would bet that Arceus didn’t give you all the details in the first place. Your emotions don’t need justification.”

“But then what do I do with it?” Dawn whispered.

“Well, I’m placing you in therapy when you get home. Or, uh, telling your Mom to. I guess I don’t know where you’ll choose to stay.” Ingo looked a little awkward before clearing his throat, “but for the time being, I want us to make a deal, okay?”

“What kind of deal?” she asked.

“I will tell you what I really feel, if you do as well.”

“What kinda deal is that?” Dawn snorted.

“A type of deal where I would never ask you to do something I would not do myself,” Ingo shook his head, “I can go first, if you want.”

“Fine,” Dawn waved her hand.

“I’m sorry that I told you not to go into the crater. Telling you not to go is just as bad as saying you have to go. I just wanted you to know that you really do have a choice. I said before that a parent's love is unconditional. If you choose to go, or you choose to stay, I will always support you.” Ingo made sure to keep eye contact.

Dawn did not enjoy this particular eye contact, and looked down, fumbling with some loose threads on her blanket, “it’s okay. I know you were just worried about me.”

“I worry about you, yes. But that’s my burden to bear, not yours.” He reached out to ruffle her hair. “I have nightmares, too, you know.”

“How did you know?” Dawn’s eyes widened.

“How could you not?” Ingo said. “I dream that I’ve been sent back to Hisui. You aren’t there, nor are the kids. It’s just me on the lonely mountain. At the time, I really thought I was okay with my place in life. But now that I know – I couldn’t stand to go back. I dream that Emmet is the one that disappears. Or you. I dream that you die quelling Lord Electrode or that Volo found you again. I dream that the kids were never taken to me and they die in the wilderness.”

“I dream like that, too.” Dawn said, still looking down. “I dream that Arceus thinks that because I had help with the tasks, I didn’t hold up my end of the bargain. So they send me back. Alone.”

“If they did, we’d know where to find you. And we wouldn’t stop until we did.”

That caused tears to obscure her vision again. Of course they would. She had no doubt that they would even if she told Ingo and the others expressly not to do that. “I’m sorry,” she sniffed again, “I interrupted you.”

“You didn’t,” Ingo said, “but there’s more on your mind, isn’t there?”

Dawn stopped for a few moments. She couldn’t bring that up, could she? It felt so dramatic, but…she wanted to confess. She wanted to shove it out of her throat so the hold it had on her was powerless.

“I wanted that Earth Power to hit me,” she said, softly enough that Ingo almost missed it. “I didn’t want to be seriously injured. Just enough that you or Mom or Auntie would force me to stay here. Like, something tangible that would take the choice away from me.”

Ingo’s eyes began to look bleary, but he grabbed her in a hug before any tears could fall. Dawn fell against his chest, snotting and crying and being all kinds of disgusting against his pajamas. She couldn’t bring herself to care. She hoped Ingo wouldn’t either.

“That was really brave,” Ingo said, his voice tight, “thank you for telling me that. I’m really proud of you.”

“I don’t feel very brave,” Dawn said in between hiccups.

Ingo squeezed her tighter, “but you are, Dawn. The bravest person I’ve ever met.” He leaned back to wipe the tears off her cheeks, neglecting his own. “And as much as I would love to make your burden easier, we can not make that decision for you.”

Dawn shuddered a little, before sniffing and saying, “I don’t want to go.”

“Okay,” Ingo nodded, “okay. You don’t have to. It’s completely up to you.”

“Can you tell my mom and Cynthia for me?” Dawn pleaded.

Ingo looked sad, “I think that would defeat the purpose, don’t you?” He was momentarily distracted by Lady Sneasler flashing back in, dropping a pillow and blanket, and leaving just as quickly.

“But what,” Dawn asked, not noticing the Noble’s me quick entrance and exit, “what if they take it badly?”

“So what if they do?” Ingo said. “It’s your choice, not theirs. But…they care for you Dawn. You are so loved. I hope you know that.”

“But Cynthia wanted me to go,” Dawn argued, “she said it was my duty.”

“Cynthia wanted you to have the choice to go,” he corrected. “Talk to her, Dawn. I know she’s…she looks like Volo. But you know her. You wanted to spare the life of the man who tried to kill you for her. Do you really think she would hold a grudge?”

Dawn couldn’t speak, just shook her head emphatically.

“So, you’re going to tell them in the morning?”

“Yeah,” Dawn croaked. “But can I…can I help out still?”

“We’ll be happy for your expertise,” Ingo said.

They sat together until both the wells of their tears dried. Giving a broken giggle, Dawn reached out in an attempt to dry Ingo’s tears as well. She yawned.

“Maybe it is time to go back to sleep, do you think?”

“I think so,” Dawn nodded, before being interrupted by another yawn. “But- but can you stay? Until I fall back asleep?”

Ingo glanced at the pile of bedding Sneasler threw into the room, “I think that would be fine.”

“Where did those come from?” Dawn asked, bewildered.

“Lady Sneasler has your back, too,” Ingo said, “I’ll sleep on the floor. You’ll need to give her an apology in the morning as well.”

“I’ll still have to pay for the lock,” Dawn muttered.

“I’m sure we can work something out.”

—

Dawn looked at Ingo, who nodded encouragingly. Sighing, she turned back around.

“Mom, Cynthia. I- I have something I want to tell you guys?”

“Why are you nervous, child?” Cynthia asked, “you can tell us.”

Johanna nodded, “anything. You can tell us anything.”

“I don’t,” another breath, “I don’t think I can do the crater. I’m sorry, but I’m just-”

But Cynthia rocketed out of her chair. This caused Dawn to try to justify it even more, “it’s just that I haven’t been able to adjust and I’m afraid that I might – you see, I can’t–”

Oh, she was in a bear hug. Cynthia was not angry at her. She looked so happy. “Okay,” she said. “No crater crew for you.”

Ingo smiled, and then caught Johanna’s eye. “Thank you,” she mouthed to him. Ingo just bowed his head. Johanna then went to her daughter.

“Can I help the others? With studying the crater Pokemon?” Dawn asked, “I think it would let me work with my Pokemon again without the…stress of a battle.”

“If that’s what you want,” Cynthia nodded.

“You’re so brave, Dawn,” her mother told her. “I love you so much.”

“People keep saying that,” Dawn said sheepishly.

Chapter Text

“You look like you’re in a good mood?” Emmet said, turning to lean on the kitchenette counter, sipping from a mug.

“Do I?” Ingo asked.

“Of course. I was starting to think your ‘concerned’ look was just your default now.” He set the mug down, “I’m glad it isn’t. What’s changed?”

Ingo grabbed his own mug from the cupboard, “Dawn’s decided she’s not going to the crater with us.”

Emmet raised an eyebrow, “and it’s put you in this much of a good mood?”

“I am happy that she felt comfortable enough to be able to make a choice.” He poured himself some coffee and replaced the pot. “She hasn’t been able to do that before, from what I’ve gathered.”

“So you worked the teen angst out?”

“I wish you wouldn’t be so flippant about it. She’s got a bit more than teen angst to worry about.” Ingo sighed.

“You’re right. I’m sorry.” Emmet stared at his mug, “It’s odd, you know, to hear you be called ‘dad’. Or even uncle, really. But especially dad.”

Ingo smiled softly, “it was strange, at first, when I realized that was how Akari - Dawn, I mean - saw me. But now it makes me happy.”

“You really love them, don’t you? Not just Dawn, but the other kids.”

“I am fond of them.” Ingo nodded. “They’re bright and wonderful. And we helped each other get through Hisui.”

“From how they’ve spoken, I’m pretty sure they think you got them through Hisui.” Emmet said.

But Ingo just shook his head, “untrue. I…was just surviving in Hisui before they came. I was alone. I had no memories, not until the first time I met Akari. I helped her through Wayward Cave and she helped me remember the echoes of you and Chandelure. But it wasn’t until I met with the kids and Penny set up my xTrans that I realized what I had been missing.”

“I’m a terrible person,” Emmet said.

“What do you mean?” Ingo asked, shocked at the sudden admission.

Emmet sighed deeply, and walked over to the small table and chairs. “I missed you for many years. I had resigned to the fact that I would miss you longer than we would have known each other. It wasn’t easy, but I did move on with my life. It had been a closed case for so long. But knowing you were out there…suffering, while I did nothing to help…”

Ingo felt the sting of knowing his brother gave up on him, but understood, “it would not have been healthy to not move on, Emmet,” he reassured him, “I was gone for many years.”

“I know that, theoretically,” Emmet answered, “but when you first came home, and talked about your place in the clan, and your daughter, how you lost your memories, and how you were fluent in a whole new language, all I could think was…’what if being home was disappointing for him’? Why did he thrive while I was so broken for so long? Hearing that you didn’t have a good time in Hisui…it is selfish, but a part of me is glad. Because I know you won’t try to go back.”

“I told Dawn that I would go back if Arceus sent her back,” Ingo admitted, “but I’d make you go with me.”

“Is Arceus going to send her back?” Emmet asked, worried.

Ingo shook his head, “it’s just a fear she has. It won’t happen.”

“Okay. Good,” Emmet sucked in a breath, “so, are you mad at me?”

“For what?”

“For being so selfish.”

“Oh, that.” Ingo contemplated his mug. “No. I’ve told you before that I was my own brand of selfish in Hisui. I told you that when we first met in the subway tunnel.”

“I’m not sure if I remember,” Emmet said, seeming embarrassed.

“That’s quite all right. There was a lot happening at that moment,” Ingo added, “I lost my memory because I was very distraught when I first arrived in Hisui. I thought you had died, so I was not being careful. Uxie of the Lake Trio took pity on me and wiped my memory to keep me quiet enough that I could be rescued by Lady Sneasler and the Pearl Clan.”

“I’m sorry. That sounds awful.”

Ingo nodded, “It wasn’t ideal. But years later, when Akari came to me and told me that Uxie had wiped my memories and that Arceus said it was a mistake I was even in Hisui, I stayed. Arceus gave me a train home, but I didn’t take it. How could I leave Akari, Juliana, Penny, Nemona, and Arven by themselves? So I didn’t go home.”

“How many years ago was that?” Emmet gasped.

“About two or three, I think,” Ingo shrugged. “But even though I knew of you and Elesa by then, I opted to not regain my memories until the tracks were cleared for home. I…didn’t want to have to live with the pain. But you did. The whole time. I am sorry.”

“But you did live with it. Or at least – some of it,” Emmet argued. “You said you remembered Elesa and I. But only fragments?”

“That is true. But it was worse when I went to Uxie. They told me that since it had been so many years, that there would be gaps in what I remembered. I hadn’t realized there was a time limit.”

“What are you missing?”

“I don’t know,” Ingo shrugged again. “I’ll probably figure it out when I settle back home and things that should strike me as familiar...don’t.”

“We’ll work through it.”

“What I did remember were the circumstances leading up to my fall,” Ingo explained. “I again thought you had died. I didn’t want to come home if you weren’t there. If it weren’t for Akari, I might not have come home.”

“Why not?”

“Because I couldn’t leave her, and she wanted to go home. I had no plans other than making sure Dawn made it home safe.”

“But you both made it to me.”

“We did. And I am forever grateful. Arceus told us to picture what home was in our hearts. I was quite surprised to be met with concrete. Until I realized that my home was you.”

“Oh.” Emmet leaned back in his chair. “Oh, Ingo. I’m…so sorry for what you went through.”

“And I am sorry for what you went through, Emmet. I think we both have guilt we can let go of.” Ingo patted Emmet’s hand. “My place is with you. Or, uh, in the same region as you. I’m not sure what our living situations will be.”

Emmet let out a chuckle. “You – and Dawn, if she comes – will be welcome to live with me. I never got rid of your stuff. It’s in storage, though.”

“And,” Ingo started messing with his hands, “what about the subway?”

Emmet smiled brilliantly, “I’m still a boss – and Alder’s been talking about retiring for awhile now. I’m sure Gear Station will employ you again in a heartbeat!”

Ingo smiled one of his rare smiles, “Then all aboard to the future!”

—

Dawn steeled herself as she set down the crunchy salt to take out her flute. It seemed silly to use it, but she didn’t know where Lady Sneasler hung out during the day. With practiced ease, she played the summoning tune to call for her.

It took a bit, but Sneasler did make her way to the room Dawn was standing in. She looked confused, possibly because she hadn’t been summoned ever since they came back to Hisui.

“Hi Lady,” Dawn said quietly. “I brought you offerings.”

Sneasler tipped her head.

“I know you aren’t supposed to have to come to us for your offerings, but we don’t have an altar for you,” she bent down to grab the crunchy salt. “I’m sorry for last night. I’m sorry I yelled. I’m working on it.”

The Sneasler huffed, and made grabbing motions towards the salt. Trying to hide her amusement, Dawn handed it over to her. “So, um, yeah. Thanks for having my back, Lady.”

In between bites, the Noble purred.

—

“Can I come with you guys?” Dawn was glad she was able to catch them before they left.

Juliana looked surprised, “you want to come surveying with us? Will Geeta be alright with you skipping practice?”

“I - um, I’m not going to be part of the squad that goes down to the crater.”

“Huh?” Nemona was shocked, “why not?”

Penny elbowed her in the side. “Yes, you can come with us. Right?” She looked at the others.

“Sounds good to me!” Arven held up a jaunty thumbs up.

Thanks!” Dawn smiled. “Where are we going? And how are we getting there?” She would be one too many people for Koraidon to carry.

“Socarrat Trail!” Juliana exclaimed. “And we’re going by flying taxi!”

“A what?” Dawn laughed.

—

“This is amazing!” Dawn looked downwards as the Squawkabilly lifted them into the air. “And you all just travel like this?”

“All the time!” Arven explained, “anywhere, day or night!”

“Not from around here, Miss?” The taxi driver turned around in his seat, “Wait – you look familiar – are you?”

Dawn hurriedly put her finger to her lip, “can you keep it a secret?” she asked him.

“I can be discreet,” the Taxi driver nodded, “but I’ve heard rumors that you were found alive. I’m glad they were true.”

“Thanks, I think,” Dawn answered.

—

“Is it a Volcarona?” Arven asked, squinting at the bug.

“No,” Juliana said.

“Did we see it at the crater?” Nemona asked.

“Ugh, that was years ago. Let’s just catch it,” Penny suggested.

“Woah, how did you get so many Masterballs?” Dawn asked, shocked.

“Fraud,” Penny answered.

—

Ingo directed three of his Pokemon at once to take out differing crater Pokemon. Geeta had let out a slew of them, and told them all to take three at once. The arena was crowded, but he assumed so would the crater. As he watched the crater Pokemon go down one by one, he couldn’t help but notice there was a Scream Tail missing. He chuckled to himself. Good for Nemona.

When the last Pokemon fell, a staffer clicked their stopwatch. “Less than two minutes,” they announced.

Fifteen seconds better than the last round.

It would be almost time to go.

Chapter Text

“To reiterate, we will be leaving in 24 hours. We will meet at 0900 hours at the Zero Gate” Geeta pointed to the location on a map of Paldea, “and Juliana, if you wouldn’t mind restating what our steps will be?”

“Sure,” Juliana nodded. “So the time machine is inside the Zero Lab, at the very bottom of the crater. To unlock the doors, you have to flip the switch at each of the four base stations on the way down. However, since we did that on our way down before, I don't think you'll need to redo it. Since there has been such an influx of crater Pokemon, I think the doors are still open.”

“So we can fly straight down, is what you're saying?” Geeta asked for clarification.

“Yes,” Juliana affirmed. “Once in the Zero Lab, you'll take an elevator down to get to the time machine. It's likely that you'll find, um, the AI Professor somewhere. She'll help you, until the paradise protection protocol takes over. At that point, she will attack.”

“When will the protocol take over?” Emmet asked.

“When you start to actively stop the time machine.”

“So the whole time, basically.”

Juliana looked down, “well, yes.”

“Are we talking about a Pokemon battle, or her physically attacking us?” Ingo said.

Dawn thought it was a perfectly reasonable question, but the amount of turned heads alerted her that might not be the case.

“We weren't physically attacked,” Juliana answered smoothly, “it was a Pokemon battle. After we won, the time machine sucked us in.”

“Also,” Nemona said, “don't forget that Pokeballs are locked in the area. Make sure you release your Pokemon before you enter the Elevator.”

“And make sure you do the math to not go over the elevator's weight limit. That would be a terrible reason for this mission to fail,” Penny added flatly.

“I will lend one of you Koraidon. He is registered to Professor Sada's ID. In an emergency, you will be able to call him out at will.” Juliana added, “And don't forget to release a Sandy Shocks. If the machine starts to suck you in, have them use Gravity.” Juliana said.

“And once that's stable, Emmet and I will tinker with the machine until it is unusable.” Ingo nodded, “I think that's a plan.”

“Perfect,” Geeta declared. “Anyone who doesn't have a flying type, talk with Larry. He’ll be able to match you up with one.”

Ingo tried to keep his face passive at the prospect of flying yet again. He felt a poke in the side.

“You can use my Staraptor,” Dawn whispered, holding out the Pokeball. “It will be more comfy than clinging on Gliscor.”

Ingo was going to refuse, to say that he would prefer to use a trusted partner, even if that meant some amount of clinging would be necessary. But as she looked at him, pleading, he realized how desperately she wanted to help.

“Thank you,” he said, taking the Pokeball, and patting her on the head. “I will take care of them as my own.”

Dawn brightened, then turned around to see Geeta passing out headsets.

“We’ll use these to coordinate with each other and the ones in the Zero Lab,” she explained, handing one to Ingo and one to Dawn. “We’ll be using channel three.”

After they all had been passed out, Geeta started again, looking grave. “You've all worked hard, but now is not the time to get complacent. Eat well, and go to bed early tonight. We’ve got to save the world tomorrow. Dismissed.”

—

Ingo had always noted Dawn to be an affectionate child, but at this point he was worried about elbowing her in the face. After wrapping an arm around her shoulder to cover up another close call, he asked, “are you worried, Dawn?”

“Not at all!” Dawn exclaimed, “why would you say that?”

“You've not left my side all day.”

“Maybe I just wanted some quality daughter father time!”

Ingo raised his brow, “I thought we were past the white lies.”

Dawn kept his gaze, then lowered it. “Okay, yes, I’m worried about you. About all of you. What if you get sucked up into the time machine – or worse! What if you all do? Not only will you be gone, there's no way we could stop the time machine ourselves!”

“Thank you for telling me,” Ingo said, “now, your fear is understandable. But we've been trained for this and have many safety measures in place. Unlike when the kids went down, we know what we're up against. If things start going south, we can bail, regroup, and try again.”

“But what if you don't get out?”

“You know we're taking Abras to be able to teleport out if necessary,” he reminded.

“I know. But I just can't stop worrying.” Dawn sighed.

Ingo smiled sadly at her, “come on, why don't we get something to eat? And maybe then you can take a nap before dinner.”

“Ha, have I been relegated to Naptime?”

“Yes.”

–

“Uncle Emmet?!” He was nearly clutching his heart.

“Well, yes. If Ingo’s my uncle, and you're his brother, then you are my uncle, too.” Penny said, looking unimpressed, “That is how familial lines work.”

Emmet looked down at the teenager, wondering if this is how Ingo felt all the time. He needed to think of a Delibird Day gift! No, that was far off. But it has to be a good one!

Penny rolled her eyes after he just stood stock still, staring at her, “anyway, can I borrow Rotom? Uncle Ingo told me you had it, now.”

Emmet thrust the Pokeball into her hands, “you can have whatever you want.”

“Just the Rotom, thanks,” Penny gave him an odd look, and then walked away.

–

“I broke your brother,” Penny told Ingo.

“What did you do?” Ingo asked, knowing that he shouldn't even try to guess at this point. He assumed the Rotom had something to do with it.

“I called him Uncle Emmet,” Penny said, “I mean it's the logical conclusion?”

“Did you short circuit him?” He asked, amused.

“Yes.”

Ingo threw his head back and laughed, “He's already attached, I can assure you. But what did you need the Rotom for? Will our phones not work down there?”

“No, they should work just fine. But I'm putting Rotom into a camera so we can have a visual on you guys, as well as being able to talk. Preferably I’d like to secure a drone.”

“Oh, that makes sense,” Ingo said, and then added, “...will it be able to talk?”

“No.”

“Oh, thank God.”

Chapter Text

“Penny!” Arven exclaimed in surprise as he entered the Zero Gate. His face was projected on a large screen behind her. “You’re here early?”

“I’ve been here all morning, working with the Rotom,” Penny said.

“Where did you get a drone?” Arven asked, realizing that was where his face was getting projected from.

“Don’t worry about it,” Penny said.

“You really say the most concerning things, don’t you?” Arven asked.

“Aww, you’re concerned about me?” Penny deadpanned.

Arven didn’t quite know how to respond. Of course he was concerned. He was concerned about all of his friends. But there was no way Penny would take kindly to that, so he stuttered out, “O-of course not!”

This just earned a raised eyebrow from Penny, but she decided to ignore it for now, “I know why I’m here early, but why are you?”

Arven shrugged, “couldn’t sleep. Felt worse just laying there.”

Penny hummed, and then set down her controls. “Everything seems to be working fine. Why don’t we sit down and take a break until the others come? They, uh, released a sequel to that movie we watched in Hisui while we were missing.”

“Okay.” Arven asked, “Is your dad in this one?”

Penny bit out a wry laugh, “I don’t think the man did anything fun the entire time we were gone. Come on, there’s a bench over here.”

–

When the rest of the crew arrived at the Zero Gate together, they saw both Penny and Arven leaning against each other, out like a light. A dropped phone was still playing a video. A drone was very loudly making circles around the interior, coming down to buzz their heads a couple of times.

“Modernity has allowed Rotom to torture me in new ways,” Ingo sighed, taking off his hat to save it from being damaged even more.

“Have I been fifth wheeling this whole time!?” Dawn exclaimed, gesturing to Penny and Arven, who were waking up from all the commotion.

“I was just taking a nap,” Arven yawned. “Or, I guess we were just taking a nap.”

“We didn’t even watch the first five minutes,” Penny groaned, bending down to pick up her phone. Apparently, the Rotom in her phone did not have the same energy as the one in the drone.

“Well, it seems that everything has been set up,” Geeta said, looking at the controls. “Good work, Penny.”

“Oh, uh, thanks,” Penny said, a little embarrassed, “we should be able to see and hear everything, so if you run into something, we’ll be able to help.”

“Good,” Geeta nodded, “all right, listen up, everyone! Does everyone have their headsets and Abras?” She waited until everyone nodded, “Good. I have the Koraidon. Rika, Emmet, and Hassel – do you have the Sandy Shocks?”

After that was confirmed, Geeta then announced, “then we are ready to enter. There’s a dock we can use to fly down through these doors. Please mount your fliers.”

Dawn turned to Ingo, who pulled out the Pokeball from his pocket. As he released the Staraptor, it chirped in greeting.

“Hello, old friend,” Dawn said softly. “You’re going to keep Dad safe, okay?”

The Pokemon cocked its head, and gave Ingo a confused glance. When he looked back at Dawn, she laughed, “this is my Dad, promise. Please fly him kindly,” she added in a whisper, “he’s afraid of flying.”

“I heard that. I am right here,” Ingo said.

“You ready, Ingo?” Emmet called over, sitting on Larry’s Braviary.

“Just a moment, Emmet,” Ingo called back, before turning to face Dawn. “It’s going to be alright, Dawn. Thanks to you and the others, we’re prepared, and have safety measures in place.”

“I know.” Dawn said, “or, I think I know. Just, be careful, okay?” She stepped forward, and Ingo easily wrapped her in a hug. “I love you, Dad. I’m sorry I’m not going with you.”

Ingo just shook his head, “I’m glad you are not going. I love you, too. I should get going.”

Ingo took a deep breath before mounting the Staraptor. Geeta called out the signal, and the whole group rose, only to dive straight down. The Rotom Drone zipped ahead of them.

“Rotom has cleared the fog and I have a visual of Area Zero,” Penny stated. “Mission Control is ready with all our notes on the crater Pokemon and your teams if assistance is needed.”

“Good,” Dawn heard Geeta’s voice through the headset. “We’re dropping straight for the Zero Lab. Please tell us if we travel astray.”

Dawn sighed, and grabbed her place by the controls. This was it, she supposed.

—

What Ingo didn’t expect – it hadn’t really come up when people tried to explain the crater to him – was that Area Zero was beautiful. It was unsettling, sure, and the amount of Pokemon he could see lining the cliffs didn’t look sustainable, but there was a kind of ethereal beauty about it nonetheless. He supposed that could be why it was so deadly.

He tried to get used to the sensation of falling. He was flying, but he had been in a steep dive for a while now. His ears popped as they dived deeper. They had to be well under sea level by now.

On top of it all, he felt unbalanced. He had his two teams, but only one had Pokeballs that were built for his belt. The Pokeballs from Hisui were just tied on. That was pretty standard practice there, but people having six Pokeballs was not. He winced as they clunked against each other.

As they continued to travel, the light got darker. They had transitioned into an odd cave system. It could almost be likened to Chargestone Cavern, but the crystals here had an odd, ominous air about them. Finally, with a triumphant screech, Staraptor landed.

“Penny,” Geeta spoke again, “can you confirm this is the Zero Lab?”

Penny’s voice crackled in his ear, “yes. The door is already open. The AI Professor is likely to be inside.”

“And you say she won’t attack immediately?”

“She probably won’t. Not until you’re actively attacking the Time Machine.”

“Good enough,” Geeta said. “Everyone, return your fliers. Try not to use them unless it’s an emergency. We’ll still need to get out of the crater, no matter what else happens.”

“Boss,” Rika cut in, “Pokemon to your left.”

“That’s a Brute Bonnet,” Nemona supplied. “Grass and Dark type.”

“Got it, kiddo,” Rika said, “I’m on it. Donphan, Poison Jab!”

“I see more coming to your location,” Penny warned, “your arrival must have attracted them.”

“It’s a whole swarm!” Juliana exclaimed, “can you get into the lab and try to close the door behind you?”

“Rika! Emmet!” Geeta barked, “get inside and see if you can find a way to open and close the door. Be careful, we don’t know for sure the AI will be friendly. The rest of us will keep the Pokemon at bay.”

“Copy!” Emmet said as he turned around on his heel. Rika followed him.

Ingo whirled around, finding himself next to Larry. He looked quite the same when he was staring down a horde of Pokemon as he did when he was placidly eating a meal.

“Facade,” he called out to his Pokemon.

“It doesn’t have a status condition?” Ingo said, confused, as he let out his Gliscor.

Larry glanced at him before returning back to the battle, “it’s my favorite move.”

And that was their first ever conversation with each other.

—

Arven was biting his lip. They had been surrounded too, when they first opened the lab doors, but nothing like this. It was a testament to how long the time machine had been running unchecked. His fingers twitched on his notebook. Everyone seemed to be remembering the Pokemon and type matchups well enough.

Hopefully, there wouldn’t be any that they didn’t research down there.

That hope was dashed when he heard Hassel exclaim, “what is that?”

“It looks like a Misdreavus,” Penny said, “we don’t have notes on it.”

Dawn grabbed her pen, “it looks like it’s for certain a ghost type,” she said. “I have here that you have a Haxorus that knows Crunch. Try using that.”

“It did damage, but not too much,” Hassel reported.

“Shoot,” Dawn said, trying to picture the typings table Cynthia made her memorize. “Fairy! Your Baxcalibur knows Iron Head!”

“It’s down!” Hassel yelled.

“One new Pokemon,” Penny announced. “It looks like a Misdreavus. Ghost and fairy. That means steel and ghost type moves are effective against it. Let’s call it Flutter Mane.”

“Flutter Mane?” Arven echoed.

“I called a cute one,” Penny shrugged.

“Got it,” Geeta confirmed.

“We found the switch and the AI,” Rika’s voice cut through. “Make your way inside and we’ll shut the door.”

Penny quieted as she heard everyone state their affirmatives and make their way to the door. Once the door was safely shut with everyone inside, she sighed.

—

Ingo made sure Gliscor made it through the door, before turning to see his brother and what looked like a fully human woman having a chat. “That’s the AI?” he asked in his headset.

“Yes,” Arven answered him. “It’s built to look and act…exactly like my mother.”

“Are you okay?” Penny’s voice asked him.

Ingo only heard silence after that. His heart ached for the boy, but he was surrounded by friends. He could only do his job from down here.

“It’s a crowd this time,” the AI said. “I’m glad to see no children this time. Are you here to see where they all went?”

Ingo was about to respond, but was cut off by Geeta. “Where are the children?”

“I don’t know,” the AI said. “The time machine took them. Into the past, I suppose. I can’t get them out. I tried.”

“You tried?” Ingo said.

“The time machine was quite safe, so yes, I tried. I have free will, as long as the Time Machine is in no danger.”

“You didn’t find the children?”

“I did not.”

“The children are safe,” Geeta sighed. “They made it back to this time. They are watching us, but they are not with us.”

“Then Arven is safe?” the AI asked, hopefully. “And he is watching? Can I speak to him?”

“I’m not sure that’s a good-” Ingo said, but Arven spoke in his ear.

“Let her talk. I want to know what she says.”

Still not convinced it was a good idea, Ingo turned the headpiece all the way up, so the AI could hear what Arven said. He took it off his ear, and held it in front of them. The AI did not reach for it, instead talking into it.

“Arven? Are you there?”

“Yes, mom,” Arven answered.

“I’m so happy you’re safe! Like I was saying before the Protocol took over, your mom really did love you. And by extension, I do too. So I am glad you made it back.”

“You don’t really love me,” Arven argued back. “I know you think you do – because my mom thought she did too. But she never showed it. You can think and say and even feel that you love me, but it means absolutely nothing if your actions don’t show it. What’s the point of loving someone in your head if you never let them know?”

“I understand, Arven. I’m truly sorry.” the AI said.

“I accept your apology, if only for my own ability to move on. But I found friends who aren’t afraid to show they love me, Mom. I really did. So be proud of me, will you? I did it without you. But they're risking themselves because of the things you did when you were alive. I can’t forgive you for that part.”

“That’s fair,” the AI said sadly, “I just need one last favor, from all of you.”

When there was nothing but silence, the AI continued, “I need you to stop me. To end me. I realized back then, when the children came, that I am a crucial part of the Protocol. I am programmed with many failsafes. Get rid of me, and you can get rid of the Time Machine, once and for all.”

Chapter Text

“And how do you propose we get rid of you, Professor?” Geeta asked.

“It’s been difficult to find an answer,” the AI stated. “I am built to be quite strong – the Professor and I often had to break up fights between these Pokemon. As you know, that is how Professor Sada lost her life.”

“I did not know that,” Geeta said.

“Right, of course. I thought the children might have told you. But no matter, my meaning is this: Pokemon attacks can not hurt me. My programming forbids me from doing anything that could harm the machine, so I can not decommission myself,” the AI explained. “But the situation with the children gave me an idea: I should go into the time machine.”

“What?” came the protest; Ingo didn’t know who had said it. He thought it was perhaps Cynthia.

“The children made their way back home. Who’s to say you won’t?” Geeta pressed.

“At the time, I did not know they made it back home. I would have thought it impossible.” The AI shook her head. “In that case, I am not sure what other options there would be.”

“If I may intrude,” Ingo started. Geeta motioned for him to talk. “The only reason we were able to get back is because we were all lucky enough to get sent back to a time when Dawn was there. She was there on orders from Arceus, and once she finished, Arceus sent us all to our original time. The odds of that happening again are low.”

“And the odds of the Time Machine continuing to be dangerous is much higher,” Cynthia finished his train of thought.

“I am not sure who this Dawn is,” the AI started, “but if she is in cahoots with Arceus, we just need to tell her not to let Arceus send me back.”

“Umm,” Ingo heard Dawn’s voice in his replaced headset. “I don’t think I have contact with Arceus anymore.”

“We do not know that she can still talk with Arceus,” Ingo continued. “But even if you do come back, will that change anything if we have already destroyed the machine?”

“I do not think I have been programmed to know how to make the machine. Only maintain it.”

“Okay, that settles it, doesn’t it?” Emmet said, stepping next to Ingo. “We put you in the machine, you get thrown into the past somewhere, and then we destroy the machine. Easy.”

The AI twitched, “I will not go easily. I can not help it.”

“She means it, Emmet,” Penny said. “Cut out the talk about destroying the machine. At least until she takes you to it.”

“Well, why don’t we go see this machine of yours, then?”

“Very well,” the professor agreed. “Follow me to the elevator. It's a long way down.”

“Don't forget to release your Pokemon,” Penny said in everyone's ear.

“Ah, right. One second. I'm afraid of elevators,” Emmet explained, releasing Eelektross. “Don't worry, it has the Levitate ability. It won't overload the elevator.”

“Seriously?” Penny asked, “that's the excuse you came up with? Elevators are just, like, vertical subways.”

“The elevator is quite strong. It is meant to transport Pokemon,” the professor placated.

“Well, it worked,” Arven said, exasperated.

“Then you won't mind the rest of us having an emotional support Pokemon?” Rika asked, hugging her recently-released Clodsire to her chest, “very kind of you.”

Nemona winced as she watched the whole group begin to release their own Pokemon. “I fear this might look suspicious.”

“Outstanding read of the situation,” Penny said.

The professor cocked an inorganic eyebrow at the crowd. “Shall we proceed, then?”

“Lead the way,” Emmet gestured jovially.

The air inside the elevator was tense. No one said a word as the car continued downwards, beeping intermittently. When it settled and the doors opened, the view was awe inspiring.

Juliana, however, suddenly felt quite ill. She was quite glad that she wasn't able to go down to the depths. She didn't even like to look at the room through the Rotom’s camera. As she turned her head, she saw the others looking uncomfortable, too.

Except for Dawn, who was leaning forward in rapt attention. “That's a time machine?” She asked.

“Yeah,” Juliana nodded.

“This little thing?” Emmet asked, peering over to look at it.

“You will need this,” the professor said, reaching into the deep pockets of her lab coat. “The Scarlet Book. Insert it in the machine, and it will go into emergency shutdown mode. I will override it. After that, it is all up to you guys.”

Emmet gingerly grabbed the worn volume. The group looked at each other. Slowly, Emmet walked towards the machine. He saw a slot the perfect size for the book, and slipped it in.

A klaxon alarm went off immediately.

“Emmet, get back!” Ingo said, as the professor walked towards him.

“Forgive me,” the professor said, and went limp. As she did so, the machine sprang to life, revealing it's true colossus.

By the time the group could react, the professor was standing at the edge of a high platform, unrecognizable. They watched as she pulled Master Balls from the machine, and dropped them carelessly off the edge.

All Pokemon they had studied before. Good. They could work with that.

“Do you think you can beat me?” AI Sada leered, “my skills are a culmination of the world’s greatest trainers’ accomplishments.”

Emmet grinned, “which means your algorithm learned by watching us.”

The room was a cacophony of noise as the Paldeans terrestalized their Pokemon, and the battle began in earnest.

“Okay,” Penny said. “Keep defeating the Pokemon she'll pull out of the machine. After that, the Paradise Protection Protocol will trip. Pokeballs will lock, and the machine might try to suck you in. Release your Abras if you haven't already, and keep the Sandy Shocks somewhere safe.”

“I think…I think it's going well,” Dawn said, watching the group scramble into their well trained positions.

“We’ve all worked hard for this,” Nemona said softly.

The klaxons boomed again.

“Here it comes!” Arven exclaimed.

The AI started to break, twitching slightly. No one breathed, human or Pokemon, whether in the room or at the Zero Gate.

“I am sorry,” AI Sada said sadly, “the past only repeats.”

The time machine began to roar. The AI was entirely terastallized, engulfed completely by the same crystals that heralded the childrens’ fall.

A heavy wind ripped the air.

“Use Sandy Shocks now!” Penny screamed.

“Sandy Shocks! Gravity! As strong as we practiced!” Hassel choked out, then took a deep breath as the familiar G forces pinned him to the ground.

The camera view shattered as the Rotom drone was pulled to the ground.

—

Ingo wheezed, the breath having been knocked out of him. “Do we abort?” He asked, getting ready to release his Alakazam. Being manual, he could open and close that Pokeball at will.

He heard something flop to the ground. The Rotom had exited the drone. Its ability worked against it, making it immobile. But still, it flopped forward bit by bit.

“Rotom, what are you doing?” Emmet asked, but Rotom couldn't answer even if it could hear over the rushing winds. He couldn't recall it into its ball, and it was too far away to grab.

Eventually, a blue ball of electricity rose out of the red shell, getting sucked into the also pinned AI.

“Lessen the gravity,” the AI said. “Just for a second.”

“That's the Rotom speaking!” Penny gasped.

“I’ll take her in,” the AI said. “Then, you can destroy the time machine.”

“Sandy Shocks!” Hassel called out, “you heard it!”

Ingo felt his body lift for a second. Looking up, he saw the Professor rise towards the machine. As it began to become engulfed, he saw the blue ball of electricity fighting to enter the drone again.

On instinct, Ingo threw out his Alakazam, instructing it to take itself and Rotom to safety. They quickly vanished as the Professor was sucked inside.

“You used your plan b on the Rotom!?” Emmet yelled at him.

“You what?” Penny yelled as well.

“Put gravity back on!” Someone panickedly yelled. They all fell back down with a thump.

Penny winced as she heard the thud through the headset.

“Emmet, Ingo,” Geeta instructed, “you're up.”

“Right,” Ingo said. “Let me up just a bit.”

Ingo slowly staggered to his feet. He was being pulled in all directions. Gravity was making it impossible to lift up his head, while the winds from the machine buffeted him from side to side. He felt an arm next to him. Emmet. He was fairing worse. Perhaps the extra strength Ingo had gained in Hisui was helping him out.

They helped each other to the machine. They pried off some panels, and took out some wire cutters from their uniforms. Ingo wasn't proud of it, but he just hacked inside the machine. Hacked until he felt the rumbling in his ears soften and the weight on his shoulders loosened.

“Ingo, Ingo, we did it.” It took a few moments for the words to sink in, and for the hand on his wrist to shake him to his senses. “You can stop. The machine is destroyed.”

“Oh,” is all Ingo could say.

The grip on his wrist grew tighter. “I also think I've got the bends,” Emmet said, wavering a little. He gave a shaky smile, “but we did it.”

“They did it,” Dawn repeated. “It's over.”

Everything was quiet.

Chapter Text

“You have how many people with decompression sickness?” came the disbelieving voice from the emergency dispatcher.

“Umm,” Penny mentally counted, “seven. Can Pokemon also get decompression sickness?”

“...depending on the Pokemon, yes, they can.”

“Okay, so we’ll need help for a lot of Pokemon, too.” She eyed the Rotom and Alakazam that had teleported themselves into the lab.

“I’ll send them out. Where did you say your location was?” the dispatcher asked.

“The Zero Lab.”

“What are you doing at the Zero Lab? That’s a restricted area. You can’t be there without League permission.”

“Oh, we’re with the League,” Penny said. “Geeta is here! Or, she will be. They’re flying up as we speak.”

“Flying up? You mean from the crater? What is your name, Miss?”

“Yes, and it’s Penelope. Is help coming?”

“We have medical units arriving at your location. Stay on the line until they arrive, okay?”

“All right,” Penny shrugged. “Should I put the Pokemon in their Pokeballs?”

“They’re here!” Dawn exclaimed, leaving her seat and bursting out of the lab. The rest of the group followed after.

“Dad!” Dawn yelled as he landed on her Staraptor. She tried not to think about the blonde figure riding on the Togekiss. This was a happy moment. Volo could not take this away from her.

Ingo braced himself for the impact, and then wrapped her in a hug, “we all did it!” he announced. He made sure to look towards the group, “Bravo!”

“My shoulder hurts like crazy,” Emmet loudly complained.

“I see the medical taxi now,” Penny said to the dispatcher, watching as the red-colored flying taxi sped towards them.

As she hung up, Arven turned to her, “why did you give her a fake name?”

“What are you talking about?” Penny asked him.

“You said your name was Penelope.”

“It is, though? I figured they’d want the name on my Trainer ID,” Penny said, confused.

“Penny is short for Penelope?!” Arven said, shocked, “how come you never told us?”

“It wasn’t a secret!” Penny defended herself, “I just go by Penny!”

“You have shattered my worldview. I don’t even know who you are anymore,” Arven insisted.

Dawn chuckled at the dramatics, “then you’ll love this fun fact: my birth name is actually Hikari.”

“Excuse me?” Arven wheeled around to Ingo, “did you know this?”

“Yeah, Dawn is a stage name,” Nemona shrugged, “she legally changed it during her final contest circuit.”

“I did not know that,” Ingo said, while Juliana was reeling.

“I think you know more about Akari-Dawn-Hikari than you know about me!” she teased.

The conversation was cut short as the medics began to work, and the mission control team had to insist they were not in danger at any point. Transportation was discussed, and the sheer volume of people forced the five of them to get their own civilian taxis. Thankfully, they were only going to Mesogoza, so they didn’t have far to go.

In fact, they arrived at the hospital first, since the medical taxis had to fly at a low altitude. Nemona and Penny decided to follow the Pokemon to the PokeCenter, while the other three would wait for the team to arrive at the hospital.

It was the most peaceful chaos Dawn had felt in a very long time.

—

All in all, the treatment didn’t take long, and the whole group met up with each other in the League for a final debriefing.

“I’ve contacted Looker and he’s sending out agents to round up and study the crater Pokemon that are still roaming,” Geeta explained, “Not that our very own survey team hasn’t been doing a great job so far, but we want you all to be able to move on with your lives. For some, that means going back home. For others, that means finishing up school.”

“You mean after all this we still gotta go to class?” Arven sighed.

“I have spoken with Clavell, and he’s agreed to proctor exams for credit,” Geeta sympathized.

“He’s an old geezer now,” Penny said, “what are you, pushing nineteen?”

“That’s rich coming from someone whose name is Penelope,” Arven hissed back.

“Moving on,” Geeta said, “those of you that will be returning home, the League can reimburse your travel expenses. We can purchase three tickets to Sinnoh and two for Unova as soon as you are ready to go.”

Dawn was very quickly doing the mental math. Ingo and Emmet for Unova and…Cynthia, her mother, and herself to Sinnoh. Of course, that made sense. Why would she be going back to Unova? Her job was waiting for her. And it would be so unfair to her mother, after waiting and mourning all this time, to not be going back to her home.

“I am ready to go,” Johanna said, “what about you, Cynthia? Dawn?”

Cynthia stretched, “I don’t have much to pack. I’ll be ready by this evening, for sure.”

The two women looked at Dawn.

“Um, yes.” Dawn said. “I’ll just need to shove a few things in my bag.

“Very well, I will get tickets sorted out for the three of you. Will you be needing a chartered plane, as Dawn’s appearance has not been made public information yet?” Geeta asked Cynthia.

“If possible, that would probably be for the best.”

“You’re leaving already?” Juliana exclaimed. “We didn’t even get to show you around Paldea.”

Cynthia smiled at her, “maybe one day. But for now, we’ve got to reintegrate Dawn into the public eye carefully.”

Ingo saw Dawn deflate, and he couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. He walked up and laid a hand on her shoulder. “You know, once you get everything sorted out at home, our doors are always open for you.”

Dawn relaxed, but accused, “you don’t even have doors.”

Emmet barked out a laugh, “Ingo will be living in my house. At least for the time being. And I would be a terrible uncle if I barred my niece from the house. Any of my nieces or nephews are allowed. No conditions!”

“I have a summer home. I really made it now,” Penny said dramatically.

“Yes! I scored a rich uncle!” Arven said, “thanks, Uncle Emmet!”

“Wouldn’t it be our second rich uncle?” Juliana asked.

“I mean we know him as a weird man in rags,” Nemona said, “so I can get Arven’s confusion.”

Emmet, ecstatic at being called an uncle and hearing the teasing his brother was being subjected to, smiled widely, “hey, when you’re rich, you’re considered eccentric, not weird.”

–

Nine people, five bags, and two planes.

It felt strange to Dawn that after all these years, and after everything they had all been through, the parting would be this anticlimactic. She tried to soak it in – who knew when she would be able to see them again? But it was difficult – it didn’t feel real. She couldn’t wrap her head around the enormity of it all.

She was going home. Her physical home. The one that she had forgotten and the one she had fought to remember. After all, wasn’t this exactly what she had been toiling for all this time?

So why did she have to leave so much behind?

To her surprise, Penny broke the silence first. “I’ll miss you,” she said, “our phones seem to all be connected still. Don’t be a stranger, okay? You’re not really alone, you know? Even though you’ll be in Sinnoh, and we’ll be here.”

“I do know,” Dawn said, “thanks Penny.”

“Umm, what Penny said,” Arven said sheepishly.

Instead of words, Juliana and Nemona wrapped her up in a hug. “You will visit us!”

Dawn laughed at the demand to keep herself from crying, “I will!”

As Dawn let go, Ingo was waiting. He looked sad – at least, his frown was more defined than usual. “I mean it, my doors are open. Call me anytime, time zones be damned. I will answer every time.”

“Even when you’re in the middle of a battle on the subway?”

“I-” Ingo stuttered. He looked like he was at war with himself. “Okay, how about this? If it’s an emergency, call me twice. I’ll know to pick up on the second time.”

Dawn nodded, “an acceptable compromise. I’ll still miss you, though.”

“And I you. But no matter how far away we are, you’ll always be my beautiful daughter. I love you.”

“I love you too, Dad,” Dawn sniffed.

“And all of you are getting fantastic Delibird Day gifts!” Emmet’s boisterous voice rang out. “Just you wait! Your rich uncle will not disappoint.”

“The planes are here,” she heard her mother approach her softly, “we should get going.”

“Okay, Mom. Let’s go home.”

Chapter Text

It had been three months since Dawn arrived back from Paldea, and she was doing Perfectly Fine. She didn’t knock on her wall when she woke from nightmares anymore. It would wake her mother up and Dawn would feel bad when she poked her head in to check on her. She didn’t find it difficult to look upwards towards the towering mountain anymore, because she had very carefully learned where not to look. And talking to Cynthia had become much easier. She found a point in the middle of her eyebrows that she could stare at without flinching. And maybe Pokemon battles weren’t as fun anymore, but she could get through them – and do them well! – without hurting her Pokemon or herself.

Okay, Dawn was not fine. But she knew this, and that was half the battle, right? And her mom had forced her to go to therapy twice a week, so really, all she needed was time.

At least, that's what she kept telling herself.

Barry didn't agree, but he was always impatient.

She wondered when the boy would next crash through the front door. It had been nearly every morning since she was threatened with a huge fine for being alive and in Paldea and not telling him.

Dawn would keep the secret that she hadn't remembered him, even after she recovered all her other memories, to her grave. It didn't matter, anyway. She couldn't contact anyone not affiliated with the League (and thus bound by an NDA) and it had all come rushing back to her as he accidentally headbutted her, trying for a hug, but too relieved and uncoordinated to do so.

In fact, the telltale slam of the front door announced his presence. “Ready to go to work, Dawn?” He asked.

He had taken to “walking her” to work, which was actually just walking the ten minutes to the Sandgem PokeCenter to catch an Abra to their respective workplaces. Dawn appreciated it a lot.

“Yeah, I'm ready,” Dawn said.

“So…” Barry started as they walked side by side, “you've got that press conference today, don't you?”

“Yeah,” Dawn sighed, “later this afternoon. What about you?”

“Same ol’, just running multis with my dad,” Barry shrugged.

Dawn snorted, “my Dad does multis too. What a coincidence.”

“It's still weird to hear you say that,” Barry said, “I mean, not as weird as other things you say, but still weird.”

“What, you mean when it sounds like I’m talking from a historical drama?” Dawn laughed.

“Well, yes, that can be jarring. Cool party trick, though. Don't do it at the press conference.” Barry said. “Don't forget about dinner tonight! I'm treating you to some fine dining at Verity Lakefront.”

“I know, I know. You pay for the food and I pay by telling you more about what I've been up to.” It had been a system they set up. It was nice to be able to tell someone about all she went through. Her mom and Cynthia would have listened, but they would have also been horrified and saddened, and she didn't want to put it all on them. Telling her therapist was just so…clinical.

“Here's our stop!” Barry burst through the doors of the PokeCenter. “I'll see you tonight!”

Dawn smiled. “You too.”

—

Cynthia greeted her in their shared office with a yawn, “‘morning.”

“Good morning,” Dawn said at Cynthia’s forehead.

“You’ve got the script memorized?” Cynthia asked her.

“Yup. Announce that I am alive, I was in the past for three years. And that I am still adjusting and will stay out of the public eye for now. Done.”

“Perfect,” Cynthia nodded. “People will have questions, but they also know what happened at Spear Pillar years ago. They know it’s not your first brush with the Gods.”

Dawn sighed heavily, “wonder if it will be the last?”

Cynthia was quiet for a moment, “if they have any mercy, it should be.”

Dawn only hummed, but she could tell Cynthia wanted to say more. The silence was too heavy.

“Dawn, can you look at me?” Cynthia asked, “no, I mean really look at me. I’ve noticed you’re skittish around me. I thought it was just an adjustment at first, but it’s not that, is it?” When Dawn stayed quiet, she continued, “I’m sorry if I’ve done anything to hurt you, or scare you. Please know it wasn’t my intention, and I deeply apologize if I’ve ever made you feel uncomfortable.”

“You didn’t do anything!” Dawn said quickly. She hadn’t even thought about what Cynthia would think of her behavior. Honestly, Dawn thought she was covering it pretty well.

Apparently not.

“... I am glad for that,” Cynthia said, “but in that case, are you able to tell me what’s wrong?”

Dawn was back to not being able to say anything. Telling Cynthia about Volo would only hurt Cynthia. It was obvious the two had to be related. Would Cynthia feel responsible?

“I see you’re not quite ready,” Cynthia responded. “Just know that when you are, I’ll be here for you.”

“It’s not something you have to listen to,” Dawn croaked.

“What do you mean?”

“It’s just…sad, really.” Dawn shrugged.

“If you had to live it, I can hear about it.” Cynthia said.

And wasn’t Dawn secretly begging for it to come out? To not have to hide secrets?

“How aware are you of your family tree?”

This took Cynthia by surprise, “fairly well, I suppose. I’m descended from the Celestica people.”

“Do you know a man called Volo?” Dawn asked.

“I am not aware of him, no.”

Dawn huffed. Imagine, if after it all, they weren’t even related. That was hardly possible, however. It was more likely the man was just disowned to the sands of time. Hopefully.

“He could have been your twin.” Dawn started, “I…when I was alone in Hisui, and I remembered nothing, he was…my friend. I knew he reminded me of someone. Someone I was close to. He was my only beacon of comfort until I had Dad and the others.”

Cynthia gulped. She did not like how this story was going.

“We traveled together to get the Plates of Arceus. He wanted to study the history and myths associated with them. They also led to more Pokemon to put in the Pokedex, so it was mutually beneficial for us.”

“Because Arceus wanted you to study as many Pokemon as possible to get home?”

Dawn nodded, “but he actually wanted the plates to subjugate Arceus’s power. I don’t…know all the details. Because-” Dawn’s voice broke. She really didn’t want to cry. How pathetic. The man was long dead. He wasn’t worth her tears.

“Because why?” Cynthia looked distressed.

“I almost died. I know he stabbed me, and he smashed my head into marble. But I don’t really remember what else. I-” Dawn sniffed a little, “I trusted him. Because he reminded me of you. And now that I’m here, I know you’re not him, but- I can’t. Separate it.”

“Oh, Dawn.” Cynthia said. She went to put her hand on Dawn’s shoulder, but thought better of it. “I’m sorry, Dawn. I didn’t know you had been injured in Hisui, let alone such traumatic ones.”

“It was so hard,” Dawn covered her face with her hands, “Hisui was so hard. It was at- he did it at Spear Pillar. And now I can’t. Can’t even look at the mountain.”

That would be rather difficult to do in Sinnoh, Cynthia thought.

“Dawn,” Cynthia said softly, “you know, you don’t have to be back at work. You don’t have to do the press conference. The League can just put out a statement.”

Dawn shook her head emphatically, “no. I’ve been off work for three years. I need to do my job. I need to face the world. I just…miss my Dad and my friends. I love Barry and my mom, and you, but…they were there. They understand.”

Cynthia was silent, before saying, “You know, it’s pretty common to do a gym circuit in more than one region.”

“I know that,” Dawn said, dabbing at her eyes. She had poured over the paperwork that showed the statistics of such a thing for years, actually. “But not Champions.”

“That’s not true. There were two from Johto.”

Dawn shook her head, “that’s cheating. Johto and Kanto share a League.”

“There’s no rule against it. And it might be good for you to get out of Sinnoh to heal.”

“I can’t run away.”

“People run away from wild Pokemon all the time. It’s a survival tactic.” Cynthia said. “Come on, let’s take a walk.”

—

Dawn took some deep breaths. There was no reason to even be concerned. This Press Conference was nothing more than a quick statement. Five minutes, and then she could get ready for dinner with Barry.

That didn’t stop the anticipation as she made her way to the podium and the cameras started flashing, however.

“Hello, I am Dawn. Many of you have been concerned by my disappearance, and I am relieved to report that I am alive and well. Arceus requested my help that required my displacement in time for three years. As a result, I am still adjusting and ask for your patience. I will not shirk my duties as champion, but please understand that I am focused on healing, and will not be making public appearances or taking interviews. I thank you for all of your concern, and beg for your forgiveness. Thank you.”

She did it. Memorized the script. Relayed it. As she stepped away from the podium, something stopped her. She was about to brush it off, but she found that she couldn’t. She hesitated. She sighed.

And she stepped back to the podium, “Actually…”

Chapter Text

It had been three months since Ingo and Emmet had arrived back in Unova, and everything was falling into place. Mostly. They had both worked to get Ingo’s stuff out of storage and into Emmet’s home. Most of the stuff Ingo didn’t actually remember or want, but he was afraid to throw away anything that might spark memories for him.

Now that he was back where he was supposed to be, Uxie’s warning that not every memory would be recovered was becoming increasingly obvious. Adding that plus how many things a decade would change under normal circumstances, he found himself at a bit of a loss of how he fit into the bustling city of Nimbasa.

Lady Sneasler had no such qualms. She had very quickly become the local train station menace, with a cult following springing up overnight.

Ingo had returned to Gear Station, albeit as a depot agent. Alder had announced his retirement, and he had the interview – today! – for the newly opened Subway Boss position.

Writing a resume and cover letter after ten years of being a mountain man was an odd endeavor.

“What if they ask me about the gap in my resume?” Ingo asked Emmet, who looked at him as if he had grown two heads. “And I didn’t use Dawn as a reference, because we’re related, but is it all right that I put down Cynthia? I mean, Dawn considers her family and so by extension-”

“Ingo,” Emmet said, grabbing both of his shoulders. “Chill. There is literally no one in the world as qualified as you for this position.”

“That’s not necessarily true,” Ingo argued.

“How?” Emmet asked.

“Depot Agent Ingo, we’re ready for you,” a man in a suit poked his head out of the door.

—

Emmet saw his xTrans flashing at the corner of his eye. He answered it as Elesa’s profile photo filled the screen.

“Emmet, how is it going?” she asked.

“They just took him back. He’s terrified.” Emmet sighed.

“Poor guy.”

“Poor me, too. You should have seen our discussion about references. He didn’t want to use me, since we’re related, which is fine. But then he didn’t want to use you, because he’s somehow convinced you’re, like, our biological sister or something. He didn’t want to use Dawn, because she’s his daughter. But I’m still convincing him it was okay to use Cynthia. And that it’s not okay to use someone who’s been dead for 200 years.”

“He thinks I’m what?” Elesa asked, ignoring the rest of it.

“Yeah, I don’t know. It’s just one of his new memory quirks, honestly. Wait, hold on, he’s coming back out now.”

“That was fast!” Elesa remarked.

“They, um, just chatted for a bit? And then shook my hand and said ‘congratulations Subway Boss Ingo?” Ingo looked a little fazed, with a new black coat in his hands. “so, I think that’s a good thing?”

Emmet and Elesa were both quiet for a few seconds, before Elesa squealed in delight.

“You did it, Ingo!” Emmet cheered. “We’re going to work together again!”

“Congrats, Ingo!” Elesa added.

“Oh, hi, Elesa!” Ingo greeted her.

“Come on, let’s get this green shit off,” Emmet said. ”Where's your new hat?”

“Depot Agents are an important part of Gear Station-” Ingo started to argue.

“Oh, right! Before I forget! I saw the news that Dawn is going to be giving a press conference later on tonight,” Elesa interrupted the brewing fight. “We’ll have to stay up in order to watch it, but we need to celebrate Ingo’s promotion anyway! I’ll bring dinner tonight.”

“That sounds great!” Emmet said.

“A press conference?” Ingo furrowed his brow, “is something wrong?”

Elesa waved her hand, “it’s likely a normal PR statement. If she hasn’t talked to you about anything, it’s probably just a formality. I doubt she’d make you learn anything new through a press conference.”

—

Ingo yawned and fought to stay awake as Elesa set up her laptop to livestream the press conference.

“Just a couple more minutes,” she declared, “anyone want anything to drink?”

They both shook their heads, and watched the empty podium, waiting for something to happen. When Dawn walked out, Emmet cheered, “oh, look at her dressed all up in business clothes! They grow up so fast!”

Ingo side eyed him, “she is a professional, like us, you know.”

They quieted as Dawn said her spiel. Ingo was so proud of her. She was going to take a step back to focus on herself. That was exactly what she needed. He almost stood up to go to bed as she began to walk off, but stopped when she did.

He watched Dawn step back up, “Actually,” she started, then took a deep breath. “Actually, I am not doing very well. The task I was brought to do was very, very difficult.” She looked to her left, off screen. Was she silently asking Cynthia something, perhaps?

Dawn continued, “Arceus sent me back to the Hisuian Era. If it weren’t for the other displaced people I had met there, I wouldn’t have succeeded. It left me physically and emotionally scarred. And I must ask the people of Sinnoh for their forgiveness, because I am now entering an indefinite hiatus to heal and find myself. I have no worries about leaving you in the very capable hands of Champion Cynthia. In no way am I shirking the duties that I pledged to both Sinnoh and Arceus. I am simply taking this step in order to better serve this region in the future. That is all.”

As Dawn started to walk off for real, a reporter asked her, “what are you going to do?”

Dawn stopped and gave a small smile, “I’m going to take on the gym challenge in Unova.”

Ingo was calling her before she even stepped out of frame.

—

“Oh, hey Dad. Weird timing.” Dawn answered, “sorry, I’m a bit busy right now, but do you think I'll be able to come to Unova soon? I'm thinking about-”

“Taking on the gym challenge?” Ingo finished for her. “Yes. Absolutely. We'll get the guest room set up for you immediately.”

Dawn stopped in surprise. “How did you know? Wait, were you watching my press conference?”

“Maybe,” Ingo said.

“Ugh, Dad! How embarrassing!”

“How is it embarrassing?” Ingo asked, confused.

“I don't know. I just, I can do press conferences to a faceless audience, but it's weird when, like, it's someone I know.”

‘I’m not sure I quite understand,” Ingo shook his head.

“Well, it doesn't matter,” Dawn said, “and don't worry too much about the guest room. I can stay at PokeCenters or whatever.”

“You will do no such thing!” Ingo declared. “Unless, of course, you want to. But you can take public transportation to any major gym. It might be nice to have a home to come back to.”

“And free food!” Elesa butted in.

“Elesa?! Emmet?! Don't tell me you guys had a watch party for a press conference!”

“Maybe we did!” Emmet said. “What are you going to do about it?”

Dawn was quiet, and then said, “I'm gonna eat your most expensive groceries.”

“Yess!” Emmet said. “I get a niece and Ingo gets a promotion! All on the same day!”

“It is after midnight. It is not the same day.” Ingo informed him.

“A promotion? That's good! Look, I’ve got to go. Duty calls. But I'll get back in touch as soon as I know my plans.”

“Goodbye Dawn, and I eagerly await your scheduled arrival. Next stop: healing station!”

Dawn stared at him for a couple seconds, then rolled her eyes fondly. “Yeah, don't listen to my press conferences anymore.”

Chapter Text

It had been nine months since the Time Machine was destroyed, and the four Paldeans were sitting on their hands, trying to surmise why they had all been called to Clavell’s office. They were all quite certain they had done nothing wrong. In fact, they had been keeping themselves quite busy working through their accelerated courses of study.

They had been left alone to stare at each other, until Clavell returned with Geeta in tow.

“La Primera!” Nemona greeted her, “what are you doing here?”

“I’m here to bring you all great news!” La Primera clapped her hands together. “The school board has unanimously decided that you have adequately met all graduation requirements.”

“All of us?” Arven exclaimed.

“That is correct,” Clavell pushed up his glasses, “all of you are candidates for graduation. Unfortunately, the graduation ceremony that will truly certify you is not for two more months.”

“So then what do we do? Just wait the two months? Do we have any classwork in between?” Nemona asked.

“You have exhausted the classwork that needs to be finished. You will be graduating with this year’s cohort.” Clavell assured them. “But in the meantime, all that needs doing is to wait. Perhaps even take a break.”

“Which you all deserve,” Geeta said. “You’ve all been working hard ever since you helped us in the Zero Lab. Take the time to rest, and figure out what’s next.”

“What is next?” Penny asked.

“Whatever you want it to be. Once you’ve all graduated, I would be happy to have you join our support teams at the League.” Geeta answered, “of course, that is simply an offer. Feel free to take as much time as you need to mull it over.”

“There is just one small issue,” Clavell said hesitantly. “Because you won’t be taking any credits, you aren’t eligible to stay in the dorms.”

“Oh.” Arven said, and shared a glance at Penny.

“My family went back to Galar,” Penny said.

“I…don’t have anywhere to go,” Arven said.

“I can ask my Mom. I’m sure she’ll open the doors for you all.” Juliana said.

“I have been reliably informed that you do have a place to go. No exceptions, even.” Geeta said.

The four of them perked up.

“We could do that!” Penny said.

—

“We aren’t lost!” Arven insisted. “I know where we’re going!”

“Really?” Penny asked, “then why is this train heading towards Icirrus Town, and not Driftveil?”

Arven made an undignified noise as he opened the subway map back up. “That isn’t right,” he mumbled.

Penny sighed, “we’ll just get off at the Celestial Tower and get on the right train.”

“Why aren’t you navigating?” Arven asked. “Aren’t there trains in Galar?”

“Guys, stop fighting,” Nemona said. “Arven, give Penny the map.”

“Seriously, you guys sound more like an old married couple than us, and we’ve been together for over 200 years,” Juliana said.

“I’m not sure the time jump counts,” Nemona argued. “But anyway, Penny, should we get off here?”

“Yeah, come on,” Penny said. “I’ll find a train that goes directly to Nimbasa.”

—

“Woah, this is Gear Station?” Nemona asked as they exited the subway. “It’s huge!”

“Yeah, let’s see,” Penny was tapping at her phone, “Dawn said she’d meet us at the center pillar of the Battle Subway?”

“Where’s that at?” Juliana asked.

“No idea,” said Penny.

“Let’s just go ask!” Nemona suggested.

“I would rather die.” Penny monotoned back.

“Then I’ll ask. Come on, she looks official.” Nemona waved over a woman wearing a green uniform, “Excuse me! Where can we find the Battle Subway?”

“Sure,” the woman replied, “go up these stairs to the main level, turn to your right, and follow the signs from there.”

“Thanks!” Nemona said. When the worker took her leave, she turned to the group, “I didn’t retain any of that!”

Juliana sighed, and patted her shoulder.

“Snaw!”

Startled, the group whirled around to see a very proud looking Sneasler standing akimbo.

“Lady!” Nemona said happily. “Can you take us to Dawn?”

Lady Sneasler nodded and beckoned them all to follow. They were all graced with the sight of the Lady riding an escalator.

Despite Dawn quite literally waiting for them, she wasn’t expecting the full body tackle she received from the group.

“You made it!” she happily said. “The lady too! You’re all going to end up on the Sneasler Sighting page.”

“That what?” Penny asked.

“There’s this huge group of people that just post pictures of the Lady doing Sneasler things. I don’t understand it.” Dawn shrugged. “But come on, let’s go to Uncle Emmet’s house!”

—

“They’re here!” Dawn announced as she unlocked the front door.

“Hello!” Ingo came rushing into the entryway. “Come in, come in! We’re just finishing up dinner.”

“Ooh, what are we having?” Penny asked.

“Lots!” Elesa said. “Come sit down!”

“So, what have you guys been getting up to? You’ve said you’re graduating?” Emmet asked, placing a pot on the table.

“Yeah!” Arven answered, “we’re done with classes now. We’ve just got to wait until graduation day!”

“Do you have plans after that?” Ingo asked, sitting down.

“Nemona and I are matriculating into the University of Mesogoza for Battle Studies!” Juliana announced. “We’ve both just been accepted!”

“Bravo!” Ingo clapped, “that sounds like a perfect fit!”

“I’m going to work at the IT department at the League,” Penny offered, “they’ve agreed to help pay for my degree in computer science while I work.”

“Ooh, that’s a good route!” Emmet nodded, “What about you, Arven?”

“Well,” Arven said, “I haven’t announced it yet, but Kofu – he’s a gym leader back in Paldea, and also a chef – has agreed to let me become his apprentice!”

“Absolutely perfect!” Ingo nodded, “I’m glad you all found your own paths. Dawn, would you like to share the news you’ve recently got?”

Dawn ducked her head, “Castelia University has recruited me into their Contest Performance Squad. I’ll also be majoring in Battle Studies, with a minor in history.”

“That’s really cool!” Nemona said, “that means you’ll get to travel a lot, doesn’t it?”

Dawn nodded, “I’ll let you know if I’m ever in Paldea for a contest.”

“Looks like everyone has some good tracks laid ahead of them,” Ingo said, “but for now, we are all together, and we should celebrate. Let’s eat!”

Chapter Text

Five years later

“And to think it all started with a disastrous game of truth or dare, and an impromptu beach day,” Penny raised her glass.

Arven raised his own, adding, “congratulations, you two. We’re both so happy for you! But that’s enough from us. Let’s eat!”

Dawn smiled as the Maid of Honor and Best man returned to their seats at the head table. She gave them both a thumbs up as they sat next to her.

“Was that okay?” Arven asked, worried.

“It was perfect,” Dawn whispered back, nodding her thanks to the server that placed a plate in front of her.

Dawn was quite content to sit and bask in the joy of the moment, but she was ushered back upstairs by the party all too quickly.

“Why aren’t you dancing?” Ingo asked, coming from behind her.

“Hmm? Ah, I don’t really dance.”

“That’s a lie,” Ingo said, sipping his drink, “I’ve seen your performances.”

Dawn rolled her eyes fondly, “those were choreographed. I had to do them.”

Ingo just hummed, and said, “Oh, look. They’re doing the bouquet toss. Are you going to join in?”

“Nah,” Dawn said, “I’m…fond of being by myself, you know.”

“Ah,” Ingo said. “Like father, like daughter.”

Dawn huffed, “I guess so. At least I don’t have a Rotom announcing it to the world every hour. What is Juliana doing?”

Ingo peered at the scene. Juliana had broken off with the bouquet, and veered towards Arven, who was standing on the fringes. They shared a few quick words, Arven turning beet red.

“That’s a plot twist?” Ingo said, looking confused.

“Wait,” Dawn said, as she watched Arven accept the bouquet, and began to sheepishly make his way onto the floor, “oh my god.”

Arven made his way to Penny, who was uncharacteristically looking extremely bashful. He thrusted the flowers towards her, and she grabbed them hesitantly, before the whole crowd cheered.

“Is this a proposal?” Ingo asked, “Were they even dating?”

“They weren’t,” Dawn said, “but we all had heard about their mutual crushes from the both of them. Seems like Juliana got tired of them dancing around each other.”

Ingo downed the rest of his drink, “this keeps happening.”

“We're doing Enamorus’s work,” Dawn said. “Every time we just talk and watch the scene, someone gets together.”

“This is only twice,” Ingo said.

“But it's weird that it happened twice,” Dawn argued.

“This found family is becoming actual legal family,” Ingo remarked.

“Eh, well, our bloodlines end with us,” Dawn declared.

“I have a brother,” Ingo said.

“Right. You two are actually blood related.” Dawn laughed. “Come on, let’s find Cynthia. She’s probably three drinks deep and telling a crazy history story.”

“You like history as much as her now, I think,” Ingo said.

Dawn smiled and gestured around, “because of history, my future looks like this.”

Chapter Text

When I first started writing this story, I came into it thinking it was going to be very different in tone from Prodigal Fame. I wanted this to be a more serious, non-crack fic.

That didn’t last long, especially when the Rotom joined the narrative. And when I gave Penny free reign.

But I did try to take it more seriously, nonetheless. I even made a pre-writing document and a vague outline! Looking over it, I essentially did not follow most of it, but the skeleton is there. At the beginning, I only had planned up until the group went traveling with Volo for the plates. Until it was written, the ‘disastrous’ game of truth or dare was always supposed to be a wholesome bonding time. It came to mind while listening to IVE’s ‘Off the Record’, which is a song about growing closer with your friends through late night conversations where you share your deepest inner thoughts.

It went off the rails quickly, however, and it turned into a scene with ramifications for all of them. The original plan was to have Volo skillfully play off each of their unique insecurities that would cause them to have a blow up fight. However, since they all weren’t on speaking terms, Volo didn’t really have to do much work, and it was our resident mastermind, Penny, who put all the pieces together that Volo wasn’t as good as he projected.

Many things were changed as a result of my devil-may-care writing habits. For one, Penny was supposed to be in the medical corps. When she was injured by the Eevee, she was meant to just…stay at the medical corps and begin to help out.

However, when the Rotom entered the narrative, I found that Penny would be better suited to being an accountant, essentially. While having her be in the medical corps would probably have led to some cool story beats (because Akari was constantly injured), I think having her in the supply corps was also sufficient.

The whole group was actually meant to be outcasts (Starly of a feather flock together and all that), but that would have made satisfying Arceus’ task much more difficult, as well as letting them all join the Galaxy Team in the first place.

—

There were also scrapped scenes, that I decided didn’t fit the direction I wanted the characters to go:

After about a week or so, Ingo decided it was probably best to get the group to Jubilife. Putting four teenagers in a small tent for an extended amount of time was leading to spats that were not compatible with any sort of peace of mind.

“Come now, aren't you all friends?” Ingo said one day, coming back from his patrols to find Arven and Penny at each other's throats.

“No,” Penny spat, “we are all friends with her,” she pointed to Juliana, “and we had to team up because this guy’s mom told us to go down to Area Zero, where we almost died multiple times, and then we found out that she died years ago and was replaced by a robot, and then we got stuck here!”

“That isn't Arven's fault, Penny,” Juliana said.

“I’m not blaming him,” she said, “but I've been trying this whole time to try to figure out how to get back, but you all just seem content to lay around the tent!”

“What can we do?” Juliana said, “I know you've been poking at our Rotom phones, but we’ve all tried it. We can't contact anyone.”

“It doesn't mean we can't try!” Penny wailed, “my life was finally good! I was able to come to school without having breakdowns! I got Team Star’s name cleared! Do you know the last time I’ve never been bullied was? When I was seven. I barely remember it. It just…isn't fair.”

Ingo sighed, “Miss Penny, I am sorry for how your life has been derailed. But that doesn't mean}

—

There was also a different beginning of the group chat as well, before I wanted to make it so Dawn didn’t have direct contact with Arceus.

—
I also originally thought this story was going to be about 60k words. I went a little over that. The original ending was when everyone was sent home. But I also feel that a healing arc is so important to these kinds of stories, that when the Time Machine started ominously towering over the narrative, I knew I couldn’t be done for a long while yet.

I even had second thoughts when deciding what each of our characters would do in the future. I wondered if I should follow Dawn around her gym journey in Unova, but ultimately decided that I wanted that part of her life to be slow and boring. This is good for the character, but probably not all that fun to read. So instead, I made liberal use of time skips near the end to show how they all were just able to return to a normal life.

Penny and Arven were never meant to be endgame. When Penny disgustingly replies with “as if!” when Arven asks if she’s jealous that he was flirting with Dawn, Penny (and me!) were telling the truth. It wasn’t until I kept writing them that I realized they matched each other’s freak, so to speak.

One of the biggest challenges near the end was not unfounding the found family. It became huge by the end, spanning three separate countries that aren’t that close to each other! I knew I wanted everyone together for the epilogue, but didn’t know how. The idea of a wedding came to mind, and when I realized that Penny and Arven would be the maid of honor and best man, the love story wrote itself.

When I first started the narrative, our characters were ages 15-17. By the end, they’re all in their mid twenties. Truly, they grow up so fast.

Also they all rent out a house in Mesagoza during their college/apprenticeship years.

Anyway, thank you for letting me ramble and also for your continued support. Like I said at the end of Prodigal Fame, I truly wouldn’t be able to do it without the support you all have given me!

As for what’s next, there is another fic coming! It’s going to be something completely different, but also more on the tone of prodigal fame. I have a wip summary if you would like, but keep in mind everything is still prone to change:

In the holiday season of 2022, Jubilife Studios released their hit TV drama, Legends Arceus. Now, witness the show in a whole new light. Follow us as we compile cast interviews, stories, and behind the scenes secrets of the #1 historical drama!

Thank you all again!